Summary:  Life continues after Adam’s return.
Rating:  PG  (141,890 words)

---

The Brandsters acknowledge that the authors are the owners of their stories.  Should an author included in this project reach out to us and indicate they do not wish their work to be archived in the Bonanza Brand Fanfiction Library, we will remove their stories.  We would also be happy to change contact information for any authors who wish to continue to have their stories archived in the Library.

---

 

The Cartwright Saga Series:

The Lawyer
The Homecoming
Home to Stay
Honeymoon and Arguments
Joe and Marie
Adam and Carole
A European Trip
The Aftermath
A Busy Summer
A Tree Falls
San Fracisco Trip
A Stranger from the Past
A Sense of Blame
The Medicine Man
Courtship and Cattle Drives
Angels with Red Hair?
Thieves and Murderers
Pipeline Problems
Guests for Christmas
A Turbulent Preacher
Joe and Nita
Ben and Beth
Banks, Pipelines, and Railroads
Lost
A New Operation
A Slow Recovery
Celebrations
Forest Fire
A Premature Birth
The Bank of California
Trail Drive
Robbery and Assault
Virginia City on Fire
Rebuilding Virginia City
Catching Up
Christenings, Commissions, and Christmas
Winter Ills
The Lawyer #2 – Advance Warning
The Lawyer #3 – Family Row #1
The Lawyer #4 – Family Row #2
The Lawyer #5 – Family Row #3
The Lawyer #6 – The Spanish Land Grant #1
The Lawyer #7 – The Spanish Land Grant #2 – Court Hearing
The Lawyer #8 – The Spanish Land Grant #3 – Knight Errant
The Lawyer #9 – The Spanish Land Grant #4 – The Long Journey Home
The Lawyer #10 – The Spanish Land Grant #5 – Troy’s Last Stand

Home to Stay

Book 1 – Adam meets the new school marm.

Adam got off the train in Reno and hired a horse for the final leg of his journey. He had enjoyed his time in Boston but after four months had begun to feel hemmed in and with his final law exams finished he was free to go. He was now a fully qualified lawyer and feeling very pleased with himself, but eager to get home.

He had been back east for five months and although he knew that everything had been going well on the ranch, he wanted to see for himself. He had been homesick on occasion while he was in Europe but there was so much to see, so many things he had dreamt about, that he had been able to forget most of the time. The last five months in Boston had seemed never ending. As a student, years earlier, he had thoroughly enjoyed himself, but his grandfather had been there and the other students had been his own age. This last five months Boston had seemed very parochial compared to Cambridge and the other students very young.

His old roommate had made some comment about Adam’s earlier engagement, and word had spread that he was a potential husband. The Ponderosa was becoming famous, since Ben had had so many people visiting, some of them very influential in Eastern society. Adam Cartwright was a favoured guest round town. For a few weeks Adam had enjoyed the musical evenings and balls but as word spread of the involvement of the Cartwrights in the rich silver strikes in Virginia City, every match making mother deciding that he would be an excellent catch.

Adam found the work that he had to complete didn’t occupy all his time and he was fed up with the light talk and matching minds of some of the people he had to deal with. Ben had wanted him to make contacts, but contacts with the husbands seemed to always bring the wife and the simpering debutante daughter. He compared them with Beth, and if she had been unlikely to cope in the wilds of Nevada, these brightly coloured girls reminded him forcibly of a flock of butterflies and they would survive about as long in a Nevada winter.

There had been some saving graces and he’d enjoyed renewing his friendship with Oliver Wendell Holmes Jnr and meeting a bright young engineer George Westinghouse, who was using the Harvard library. Even so the minute Adam had completed his final examination, he had booked a ticket west. Harvard would send him his certificate and Adam knew the work well enough to know he would have passed out near the top of the class, so he didn’t need to await the results. That had allowed him to head home only just over five months after he had left and this time he was going home to stay.

His family wouldn’t be expecting him for several weeks yet so he took his time, reacquainting himself with the land that he loved. He was riding through the north pasture heading for Lake Tahoe. The open country with the majestic pines and the azure jewel of the lake gave him more peace of mind that he had had in the last months. He rode up to the promontory where Joe’s mother was buried, the trees there were the most majestic of those on the ranch and were a living record of the efforts the Cartwrights had made in the field of conservation. They had often been laughed at for failing to turn the timber into money, but the Ponderosa remained a major source of timber while the surrounding Sierra’s were denuded. Adam dismounted and settled back into his usual spot. The very land seemed to welcome him in this spot, where for all his family peace was most easily gained. The beauty there typified the land that they had taken and made their own. Adam was totally oblivious of time as his memory roamed wide over the past, thinking of the times when he had badly need the peace of this spot to bring his problems into perspective.

Eventually Adam headed back to the horse, the Ponderosa was home but the main reasons for calling it home were his father and his two hard headed brothers and suddenly he couldn’t wait to see them.

Ben was sitting staring into the fire waiting for Hoss and Joe to come home. They had joined José on hopefully the final delivery of feed for the herd. The weather had broken but the grass was still only just beginning to grow so the last of the stored hay was needed to keep the cattle healthy. Ben hadn’t seen his sons for four days but was expecting them back. He knew they were intending to go to town for the Saturday night dance, the last one they were likely to have a chance to attend for a while as the work on the ranch picked up with the spring roundup.

Ben had missed his sons but at least he could expect to have their company at the roundup and his thoughts turned to Adam, the eternal scholar. His eldest son had not returned to Europe as he had learnt where his heart belonged but he was expected to be in Boston for six months in total and it would probably be mid-June before Ben could hope to see him. Ben loved all his sons equally but with Adam away the burden of the ranch always rested more heavily. Hoss didn’t understand contracts and figures very well and Little Joe, although now 23, was still impulsive. Ben grinned at the thought, he wouldn’t want his youngest son any different but he did miss his eldest son’s calm logical brain and good sense, to say nothing of his aptitude for figures, which always made the accounts much easier. Ben knew that he could be impulsive himself but where the ranch was concerned he had learnt not to be. It was easier when his son was there to act as a sounding board and Ben found himself deep in the past remembering times when he had relied heavily on Adam for just that.

Hop Sing watched his master and saw he was deep in the past but everything seemed to be alright and Mr Cartwright, although lost in his memories, seemed happy so Hop Sing was content. There was no real trouble on the Ponderosa. He headed back into the kitchen and on impulse decided that a bigger stew was needed and began to throw some more meat into the pot.

Adam rode out of the trees and saw the ranchhouse below him. As he watched two horses, a black and a pinto came into the yard from the south. Even at that distance Adam had no problem in recognising his brothers and he grinned broadly. He knew from the way Joe danced Cochise that all was right with his world and he rode on down to rejoin his family.

As they were going into town the boys just asked for their horses to be watered and cooled off while they went in for some food themselves. Dan Tolliver was there and took the two horses willingly. Hoss greeted his father and then headed for the kitchen to get some food. He returned more rapidly thrown out by Hop Sing, who believed in running his family his way and the stew would be ready in half an hour.
Hoss sat down sighing heavily as he grabbed an apple “Dadburnit I’m hungry now.”
Little Joe laughed “If you eat half as much as you usually do Sue-Ann won’t be able to get her arms round you.”

Ben shook his head “I just wish one of you would settle down with a girl. I would really like some grandchildren before I’m too old to enjoy them.”

Joe giggled “Well you can’t expect Hoss to marry Sue-Ann, she can’t cook.”
Before Hoss had the chance to retaliate they all heard the sound of a horse coming into the yard. Ben asked “Either of you expecting anyone?” but both of them shook their heads. Unexpected arrivals at this time of the year could all too often herald trouble and a slight tension replaced the gaiety in the room. Ben told Little Joe to go and check who it was and Joe wandered out. At first he couldn’t see anyone and the horse was a stranger, then Adam came round the hitch rail. Joe took one look and let out a loud whoop, before dashing over to his eldest brother. He yelled “Pa Hoss get out here.” Then grabbed Adam giving him a big hug, before standing back grinning widely.

Ben and Hoss looked at each other and Ben got to his feet “Sounds like a real popular visitor”, then he followed his big son to the door. Hoss reached it first and stopped dead in surprise “Goddarn it, it’s real good to see you,” Ben tried to move past his big son and see what all the commotion was about and Hoss moved out of his way. Hoss and Joe watched their father’s face as he saw his eldest son. They knew he had missed Adam and now here he was, a good six weeks earlier than they had hoped.

Adam moved towards his father “You’ve now got a fully qualified lawyer in the family.”

Ben didn’t really care about qualifications at that moment, it was enough that his son was home. He went forward to put his arm round Adam’s shoulders as though he needed the physical contact in order to believe his eyes. “It’s been a long time Son, welcome home.” Ben led Adam inside, while Hoss took the horse over to the barn and, with rare tact, Joe decided to go to the kitchen and warn Hop Sing that there would be four for dinner.

Alone with his eldest son for a few minutes Ben didn’t speak, his eyes searched Adam’s face, but what he saw reassured him, all was well. “How have you made it home so soon we weren’t expecting you for about six weeks?” The plan had been that Adam took his exams and while he waited for the results he made some contacts in New York, Boston and even Chicago. A ranch always needed contacts for buying and selling; it could be the difference between success and going under.

Adam smiled “Well I was confident that I had passed so I decided I didn’t need to wait for my results they will send the certificate and I had met so many people anyway. It seemed a waste of time and I was bored and lonely so I came home. ”

Ben hugged his son and with his voice thick with emotion “God its good to see you Son.”

Adam said “I picked up a telegraph in Reno I passed, second in my class Pa. I still need to go through the formalities, here and in California to join the bar in both states, but otherwise I am fully qualified. I just hope it is useful round the ranch. Important enough to make up for what I have put you all through these last years.”

“You haven’t put us through anything.”

“Pa, you saw Hoss at my going away party, don’t lie to me. We both know what I have put you through, for reasons I deemed sufficient, but now I am home and I will make it up to my brothers.”

“All they ever wanted was for you to be happy Son. Anyway where are they?” Ben yelled for his sons and as they appeared so did Hop Sing and Adam went to greet him “Good to see you old friend, I’ve sure missed your cooking and it smells like stew.”

Hop Sing grinned, all his family were home, his four favourite people together, the way he liked it. He had learnt English from the nine-year-old Adam when he first came to the Ponderosa and the place always seemed incomplete without him. He said “I make plenty stew, had feeling be many people, ready in ten minutes.”

Ben sat back and watched his three sons chatting busily, all talking at once as they tried to catch up on five months of news. He was very content, his family complete again.

Then as they ate their meal Joe remembered the dance, he and Hoss both had dates and had to go. He looked over at his eldest brother “You gonna join us at the dance in town this evening? It’s gonna be a long time until the next one.”

Adam looked at his father and shook his head “No I think I’ll give it a miss, I’m a bit tired after the journey so guess I’ll stay home.”

Ben laughed at his eldest son “A ride from Reno tired you out Son, you must be getting old! Go along with Hoss and Joe. I have some accounts to do and then tomorrow we can catch up with all the news.”

Adam grinned “Well if you put it that way, can’t have little brother thinking I’m old can we?”

Adam looked over at his brothers “What new girls do we have in town, since I am going unattached?”

Hoss started to enumerate the ones he didn’t think Adam had met and those he knew who were still unattached, but then Little Joe broke in “The new school-marm Adam, she’s just your type.”

Adam stared suspiciously at his littler brother, memories of Abigail Jones very clear in his mind. He wasn’t reassured at the imp of mischief, which shone through Joe’s attempts to look innocent.” Adam tried to get his little brother to elucidate but Joe wasn’t co-operating and slowly as the conversation moved on Adam forgot about it.

Once they had finished their meal Adam took his bags up to his room to change. He wasn’t surprised a few minutes later when there was a tap on his door. Adam was standing staring out of the window and he didn’t bother to turn “Come on in Pa.”

Ben moved over and gently rested his hand on the back of Adam’s shoulder, needing the contact. Adam turned slightly “I always loved this view, seeing it again makes me feel I’m really home.”

Ben sighed slightly “In a year you will be restless to be off again.”

Adam shook his head decisively “Not this time Pa. I’ve a feeling that I’ll find what I’m looking for here. In fact I have come to the conclusion that I can only find it here.”

Ben studied his son’s serious face and he squeezed Adam’s shoulder “It will come of it’s own accord Son, You won’t make the same mistake again will you?”

Adam shook his head “Laura. Have you heard from her and Will?”

Ben nodded “She’s expecting a baby at the end of the year. Do you still miss her?”

Adam sighed and turned to look up at his father “Not her so much as the idea of my own family. Kids of mine. I’m thirty Pa, it’s past time.”

Ben grinned and said “It will come when it’s ready. Didn’t any of the girls in Boston seem attractive?”

Adam snorted “I wrote you about those match making mamas, their daughters would no more survive here than a butterfly in winter.”

Ben laughed and then seeing his youngest son heading down stairs he suggested that Adam had better get changed and join his brothers. Ben headed back to his own room, thinking about his eldest son. Adam was meant to be a family man and he couldn’t believe that in time he wouldn’t learn the joys of his own children, but it had to be the right woman and Adam hadn’t been lucky in love during his life. Sometimes Ben thought that those early years had caused his son to lock his feelings up so tight that no woman had ever broken through to him, the only people to have penetrated that shell, apart from his brothers, had all been young children. He just prayed that eventually Adam would find a woman who could do the same. Ben thought of his own three wives, he had been so lucky with all to them, only to lose them too soon. Still he had then with him always in the sons each had borne him and in the memories of the wonderful days he had shared with them. He prayed that each of his sons would find that same joy one day.

As Ben went down he found all three of his sons ready and Hoss had saddled Sport for Adam. They waved goodbye and set out for town. They chatted as they rode, Hoss and Joe either side of their brother, as close as Sport would allow. The normally long ride to town seemed to pass in a flash and they were engulfed by the hustle and bustle of Virginia City. Even on a Saturday night the mines were working and the mills adding their noise. but it seemed that all those not working were celebrating and the result was bedlam.

Adam swung away from his brothers as they went to collect their dates, arranging to see them down at the dance later. Adam headed over to the sheriff’s to see Roy. He was in luck Roy was in his office and delighted, if surprised, to see Adam “Hey boy I didn’t know you were back. Last time I spoke to Ben he said it would be six or eight weeks afore you came home.”

“Well I finished up rather faster than I had feared and came on home.”

“How does all this seem after Boston?”

“Noisy! Still at least it’s alive. Sometimes Boston seemed half dead and I began to think I could never make polite conversation again!”

“Ben in town with you?” Roy asked.

“No Pa had some work to finish, I came in with my brothers for the dance.”

“Well I will be dropping by later so I’ll see you down there.”

Adam took his leave of Roy and wandered down to the Palace for a beer before he headed to the dance and saw Dan de Quille over by the bar. Dan grinned as he spotted Adam’s approach and signalled for a drink, Adam grinned “Beer please Dan.”

“You qualified now?”

Adam nodded “Formalities here and in California but that’s just pay the fee.”

“That’ll be a big help at the ranch.”

“That’s why I did it. The amount of legal work keeps growing and it’s a waste of time having to check with a lawyer every time just because people only accept contracts drawn up by one.”

“I’ll bet Ben’s pleased to have you back, he in town.”

“No he was finishing off some accounts. I came in with Hoss and Joe for the dance.”

“I was just going down there myself so if you have finished that beer let’s go.” The two men wandered down the street chatting easily as Dan brought Adam up to date with some of the latest developments in town. Dan was a very old friend and he regularly visited the Ponderosa to refit for the chaos of life in Virginia City as he put it. He’d known all the Cartwrights for a number of years but somehow he could never feel that he understood Adam. The other three he could read like a book, they were largely predictable, but in line with most people he couldn’t figure Adam. Despite that they had become good friends, two of the few locally who read widely, and they often exchanged books and discussed what they had read.

As they neared the dance hall the conversation had drifted to the books that Adam had bought in the East and had en-route to the ranch. They were still discussing books as they went into the hall. Adam had got hold of one of the few books to emerge from Russia ‘Crime and Punishment’ by Doestevsky. Adam hadn’t been very happy with the translation and had got hold of the original French translation to compare. Dan had heard of the book and wanted to read it but he didn’t read French so Adam promised he could borrow the English version. As he chatted to Dan Adam suddenly became aware that a very beautiful brunette was listening to them with apparent interest. He knew he had never seen her before, about five foot five, she had a curvaceous figure, which most men would appreciate and Adam certainly did. Her hair neatly dressed on top of her head showing a long slender neck and big eyes with a slightly unusual shape set off by long eyelashes. Adam was just considering her full lips when Dan realised he had lost his audience and for once it was easy to read Adam. Dan smiled and then moved forward to greet the brunette “Of course you two won’t have met. This is Carole King, she’s our new school teacher. Carole this is Adam Cartwright from the Ponderosa.”

Adam held out his hand and she shook it, with a pleasantly firm handshake. He remembered the mischief in his youngest brothers and wondered why, certainly she was very lovely and as she joined in their conversation he found she was well read. She had also heard of the book but failed to get a copy and as she read French, Adam promised to loan her that copy as soon as he had completed it.

Then he invited her to dance. She accepted but he began to wonder why as she seemed to stiffen up as soon as they moved out onto the floor. She barely spoke and wouldn’t look at him, leaving Adam very puzzled. When the dance finished he led her over to the buffet and got her a glass of punch and, with his hands no longer touching her, she seemed to relax and began to chat again.

Adam was puzzled by her reaction but he didn’t have any time to dwell on it as various friends noticed his presence and came to welcome him home. For a while he was the centre of a crowd and she slipped away and then he decided that he had enjoyed the going away party so he fancied a homecoming one. He managed to pigeonhole Hoss for long enough to check that there was nothing on next Saturday and then he started inviting people. The Ponderosa parties were famous and everyone accepted until he asked Carole. She shook her head “I don’t think I can, it’s a long way out of town from what I have heard of your ranch.”

“Lots of people will be coming out from town. I can get Dan to bring you out, he always joins us.”

“Well I’ll think about it.” She agreed. Adam found himself staying by her chatting for the next half an hour and the time went past very rapidly, so he was surprised when Joe came over to say that they were leaving. Joe and Hoss had to escort their dates home but Carole was very clear she did not need any escort and just took her leave of him. Adam went to fetch their three horses from the livery arranging to meet his brothers outside the Palace. As he walked down to the Livery Adam realised that although Carole had been willing to talk to him, they had spent the whole time discussing books, totally impersonal; not once had she said anything about herself, nor expressed any curiosity about him. Neither had she allowed him any opening to try and arrange to see her again. Fresh from being chased by the simpering young ladies of Boston, Adam found it a very refreshing change but he had to admit to himself that he was slightly piqued by it. He would wait for the party and then see what happened.

Joe teased his brother on the way home “I told you that the new school-marm was your type.”

Adam looked very suspiciously at his little brother, who was grinning broadly, he shrugged “She is very lovely.”

Hoss took pity on him “Lots of guys in town agree with you there but no-one got anywhere in taking her out, just the brush off. Reckon if you do get a dance with her it’s like dancing with a statue, seems she’s taken a vow against men.”

Adam nodded at that “Well I’d have to agree with them there, but I think she would be worth melting. I reckon there’s fire under that shell.”

Joe asked enthusiastically “You taking on the job?” but his eldest brother just laughed “Have a heart Joe I’ve only seen her once and I’ve only just escaped the Boston Mama’s.” Then Adam changed the subject to the party he had been arranging for the following Saturday, just laughing at Joe’s concerns that he had gone ahead without checking with Pa first. Joe was impressed despite himself, he wouldn’t have dared to do the same, but he had to admit in the euphoria of having his eldest son home Adam would probably get away with it.

It was late when they rode in but Ben was still sitting by the fire. He hadn’t been able to go to bed without seeing Adam again, just to reassure himself that he wasn’t dreaming. Joe and Hoss guessed as much but they, like their father had missed Adam, and for once they forbore to tease him. The four Cartwrights sat round the fire drinking coffee until Adam yawned widely and pulled himself to his feet. “I don’t care if it does show I’m getting old. I’m tired out and I’m going to bed.” He headed for the stairs but unusually for him he gripped the shoulder of each of his family in turn as he headed for the stairs, “Goodnight all see you in the morning.”

Once upstairs he heard his family following him up and he stood by the window for a moment staring out into the moonlight at the land that he loved. He was at peace with the world and with himself and fell asleep as soon as he got into bed.

He overslept in the morning still on Boston time and it was nearly nine before he was finally dressed and shaved and headed down. Ben smiled “Good afternoon Son. You want breakfast?”

“I’ll settle for coffee and maybe scrounge some cookies but I think I’ll wait for lunch. Don’t think I want to push my luck with Hop Sing first day home.”

“Probably the best time to do it.” Ben said dryly and revelled in the broad grin that Adam gave him displaying his dimples. “Yes but I have already done enough in arranging a party next week.”

Ben shook his head at his son and then he began to fill Adam in on the current position at the ranch. There were no major problems for once and the ranch wasn’t over-stretched on their current contracts but there were the usual problems over details. At this time of year there were always reports of damage as the hands gradually moved out over the far reaches of the ranch. Then the roundup was planned to start over the next few days, although most of it would wait until after the following weekend, since as Ben said, his son had seen fit to declare a holiday then. Adam just grinned knowing exactly how seriously to take that complaint and anyway as he said they had his expert assistance, which would save them several days work.

His brothers had been out completing the essential chores and they came in arguing furiously over who had forgotten to close the tack room door. Ben demanded why it mattered and rather sheepishly Joe admitted that there was a family of skunks in there.

Adam fought to keep a straight face as his father made it clear to his brothers that whoever was responsible for the original mistake they had better work together very carefully to get the animals out again, before they sprayed everything. Joe turned on him anyway and asked what he would do about it.

Adam shrugged “Maybe try bribery, a trail of small pieces of meat might entice them out.”

Hoss grinned broadly at that “Sure worth a try brother, Come on Joe lets get something from Hop Sing.”

Ben had to laugh as his younger sons disappeared again and then he and Adam sat dawn to go over the thousand and one details involved in running a ranch the size of the Ponderosa. By lunchtime Adam was reasonably up to date and began to feel he had never been away. Just as his brothers reappeared for food, Ben picked up the details required for a new contract to deliver cattle to the army. He looked at his son with great pride “You can draw this up.” The army always insisted on registered lawyers drawing up contracts and this would be the first time the ranch made use of his new expertise. Ben smiled seeing the pleasure on Adam’s face.

“We’ve none of us said very much in the excitement of having you home but I hope you know how proud of you we all are.”

Hoss and Joe had heard that and they both added their agreement. Adam could hear the pride in his father’s voice, see it in the look on Ben’s face and he had an enormous lump in his throat. Adam felt the years fall away to a time when he had returned from college before, the first person to go east from Nevada and return with a degree to tell them he was a qualified engineer. He blushed hotly for the first time in years and Ben signalled his younger sons to get coffee. Ben knew no further congratulations were necessary, his son knew how they all felt and words had never been needed between them.

Over the next week Adam slipped back into the life he had known for so many years. Ben was sufficiently concerned about his son to ensure that he spent the first three afternoons doing paperwork, sure that his son was out of practice at riding full time. Adam was grateful even if his brothers were amused, none of them missing Ben’s motives. By the end of the week Ben had run out of excuses and Adam’s muscles had got used to the work and he was working full time with his brothers; branding the calves which had been born close to the house, the easy part of the roundup. Just occasionally a twinge from his back reminded him that although far better, he still had to take a little care in the way he moved. Hoss caught him once and it took Adam’s best efforts to persuade his brother that nothing was really wrong. It was hard work physically but he’d always enjoyed it, as he did the work semi-automatically his mind was free to wander. He found himself thinking more and more about Carole King. He couldn’t explain why, even to himself. She hadn’t seemed particularly interested in him and although she could talk about the things which interested him, he had met any number of women in Boston who could do exactly that without giving them a second thought. He tried to put her out of his mind but as the week went by he found he was looking forward to the party mainly in the hope that she would be there and he could become better acquainted. He spent his evening reading the French edition of Crime and Punishment so that he could finish it and lend it to her. It took him a long time as his French wasn’t marvellous and he had to use a dictionary quite frequently. Ben watched intrigued but could only assume it was his son wanting to use his brain. He just hoped it wasn’t a symptom of the restlessness Adam had shown over the last years.

Adam finally finished the book on Friday night but then he faced the thought that he had no intention of handing it over at the party. He wanted an excuse to see Carole alone.

When Saturday came all the Cartwrights were busy preparing for the party and Ben was surprised to see the sparkle of anticipation in Adam’s eyes. He knew all his sons enjoyed a party but it was a long time since Adam had looked like that in anticipation of one. Ben couldn’t think of any particular reason and casual questioning of his younger sons revealed nothing. Joe just shrugged “I guess he’s just glad to be home” while Hoss suggested that his brother was looking forward to seeing old friends. Ben wasn’t convinced but with no other suggestions forthcoming he had to accept them.

Once the party started he saw his eldest son’s gaze go to the door every time a new arrival came, but that wasn’t so surprising as so many of Adam’s old friends came to greet him. Then Dan arrived, but he was alone and Adam knew she wasn’t going to come. He felt let down although he knew she hadn’t definitely agreed. Still he was good at hiding his feelings and only his father guessed as Adam’s eyes lost their sparkle. Ben was puzzled he couldn’t imagine who Adam was missing, as everyone he could think of was there. He hadn’t been near Adam when Dan arrived and so he didn’t think to ask Dan. Still Adam was the centre of the party as it was to celebrate his homecoming and he did seem to be enjoying himself, never short of a partner to dance with and pleased to have a chat with some of his old friends.

The party went with a swing as usual for the parties at the Ponderosa and by the time the last guests had gone home sometime about one in the morning, the four collapsed into chairs. They looked round at the mess and with one accord decided to leave it until the morning. They sat idly chatting about some of the guests and Joe commented “I thought you asked the schoolmarm.”

Adam nodded “I guess she’s still a statue.” Something in his voice made Ben look up, but there was nothing on his face to lead to any suspicion that he had given her absence a second thought and Ben dismissed the idea. Hoss and Joe were busily debating the relative claims to beauty of Sue Ann and Katie, their respective dates. Joe finally demolished his brother by saying “Well at least Katie can cook.” On that point they all headed for bed.

Adam lay awake for an hour trying to work out why he had felt so let down. He had only spoken to Carole for about an hour all told and she had certainly not given him any reason to think she would give him a second thought when he was not there. At last tired out he fell asleep at the point where he had decided he was being foolish.

Foolish or not, the following morning he decided he had to go and see her, using the book as an excuse. The previous evening his friend John had told Adam that he was holding a crate from Boston for him, so that made a good excuse. Ben suggested he collect the mail as well while he was there. Adam nodded “Sure I’ll have lunch in town so see you this afternoon.”

Ben wondered aloud if his son was up to something, Joe grunted “Sure he is, getting out of the clearing up! Typical eldest brother.” Ben laughed at Joe but he had to admit that maybe Joe had a point, Adam was adept at getting out of tidying up.

Adam found himself singing on the way to town. It felt good to be alive, with his own strong horse beneath him and he had to admit to himself, that however senseless it was, the prospect of seeing Carole was the main reason for his mood. He was determined to try and persuade her to go for a ride with him, although he realised from what his brothers had said that his chances weren’t very high.

He rode into town and to keep his conscience clear he did go and pick up the crate, emptying out the books so that he could transport them on Sport. He even collected the mail and spent half an hour with Dan, but then he wandered down to the school house. It had living accommodation at the rear and he knew that was where he would find Carole King, if she was home.

In fact he could see her out working in the garden as he walked up. Even in her old gardening clothes with her hair slipping from its neat bun, she was very lovely. She looked very puzzled to see Adam and he felt his heart sink, but he smiled “I had to come to town this morning and so I thought I’d drop by with that book you wanted to borrow.”

She took off her gardening gloves and wiped her hands, she really had no choice but to invite him in for coffee, which she did rather begrudgingly. She did apologise for not coming out to the party the previous day but she was very busy. She kept the conversation firmly on literature and when in desperation Adam almost blurted out his invitation to go for a ride, he was firmly refused. She seemed very eager for him to leave and Adam could only thank her for the coffee and take his leave. It was a long time since he had been so emphatically snubbed by a woman. Normally his looks and charm, to say nothing of the Cartwright name and money, had led to them chasing him.

He left town very disconsolate, without bothering with lunch. He headed up to Lake Tahoe, trying to work out whether he really liked her or whether his pride was hurt at being snubbed. Then feeling it wasn’t worth pushing his nose in where he obviously wasn’t wanted and anyway admitting he was getting nowhere, he made up his mind to forget about her. The decision was far easier to take than it was to carry out, but he did push her to the back of his mind sufficiently to hide his uncertainty from his family.

Meanwhile in town Carole had watched Adam ride away. She was cross with herself, she knew she had been rude and she had promised herself that she would stop reacting that way to men. Part of the trouble was Adam himself, he was far too attractive and yet he was a rich powerful man. Carole went back inside lost in her memories. She was determined that she wasn’t going to be hurt again.

Carole had come west straight out of her Ladies College and her New England seclusion. Buck Addison had swept her off her feet. He was a businessman in San Francisco and had been so kind and generous, treating her like a princess. To Carole Buck had epitomised all that was good and decent in a man and, when he asked her to marry him, she was thrilled and couldn’t imagine anything better. For three months she had gone around in a dream waiting for the wedding, which was fixed for the spring. Then shortly before Christmas she began to hear rumours about the Acmé Land Company, Buck’s company. They had promised to sell land to some settlers at $2.50 an acre and the men had built homes and begun to harvest their first year’s crops when the company insisted that they pay for the land and the improvements at an average of $40 an acre. The rumours were rife in Frisco but Carole had tried to ignore them Buck was away and she was sure her perfect gentleman knew nothing about it. He would straighten things out when he came back. Matters came to a head two days before Buck was due back in Frisco. The settlers had been given notice, either to pay up or to quit. They had responded by delivering payment at the originally agreed rate. That night a band of five gunmen tried to throw the settlers off their land forcibly, but they were ready and met fire with fire. Three gunmen and four settlers were killed and it hit the headlines in the local press the following morning. Carole was furious at the way they seemed to lay the whole blame on Buck, but when he returned she had a bad shock. Buck was absolutely furious as well, but at the five gunmen, whom he called incompetent. He had ordered no killing; just told them to give those goddamn nesters a lesson and five of them had been insufficient. Carole had pulled away from him hardly able to believe her own ears and horrified she had asked “You knew about the increased rate?” Buck had just looked puzzled “Of course I knew I ordered it.” Carole had tried to make him see that it was wrong, that he had gone back on his word but Buck couldn’t see that he had done anything wrong. He did see she was upset and had tried to cajole her out of it. After all it was just business, nothing for her to worry her pretty little head about. She had stood there staring at him. Suddenly all the comments she had heard over the last weeks, heard but closed her mind to, came back and she saw her perfect gentleman in a very different light. Buck couldn’t understand as she drew away from him but she couldn’t talk, not then. Eventually he left saying he would return in the morning and would hope to find her in a better mood. All that long night Carole lay awake, seeing her fiancé as though for the first time and by morning she had decided what she had to do. She had had a long talk with Buck that morning and he seemed proud of what he was, a self-made man. If others allowed you to do them down that was their problem and they shouldn’t moan about it later. She was horrified to find he was actually proud of his ‘short cuts’ and when she tried to explain to him that they were wrong, he just told her that she didn’t understand business. After three weeks of quarrelling about it, she had given him an ultimatum, either he gave up his ‘short cuts’ or her. When he didn’t even take that seriously she had taken off her engagement ring flung it at him and booked passage back to New England. That had been four years earlier but it still felt like yesterday. She had loved him very much and had been very willing to meet him halfway but he wouldn’t give at all and she knew she couldn’t live that way.

Carole had spent three years in New England, but she felt hemmed in by the formality and she had to get away. Having seen the excitement and the action in the west, she wanted to be part of it again and when she had seen the job of teacher in Virginia City advertised she had applied. Gaining the job she had set out west again to try and build herself a new life.

Carole was now twenty-six and knew if she wanted a family it was high time she settled down. The trouble was that having been so badly hurt she no longer trusted her own judgement, badly disillusioned and hurt once she couldn’t face that again. She knew her reputation around Virginia City of a beautiful statue and tried not to react to men the way that she did. The more attractive she found them, the more tense she became and with it cold and rude.

Carole was attracted to Adam but he was another rich and powerful man and once bitten, twice shy. However she was puzzled, sure she had hard his name before. Someone had mentioned it back east just before she left home to come to Virginia City.

Over the months she had been in town she had become friendly with Dan de Quille, one of the few people around who shared her interest in books. When she next saw him Carole couldn’t help trying to satisfy her curiosity and asked about Adam, explaining her odd feeling. Dan shrugged “Could be, the Cartwrights are known right across the nation, the Ponderosa is famous and Adam has spent time in the East, he’s just come back from five months there.”

Carole shook her head “No I don’t think it came up as a friend of a friend, it was something new.”

“Adam designed the flume that Ben uses to bring lumber down the mountain or maybe the square set shoring, he designed that with Philip Deidersheimer.”

Carole smiled “That was it, no wonder I didn’t remember I thought he was a rancher, not a miner.”

Dan laughed “I’m sure that Adam wouldn’t describe himself as a miner! He’s always hated going down the mines but he is a qualified engineer.” He settled back more comfortably in his chair and proceeded to tell Carole the story of the cave-in at the Ophir and how Adam and Philip Deidersheimer were trapped down the mine until Hoss helped the rescue effort. Then the pair had combined to design the square set shoring and despite opposition had introduced it into the Ophir, the effectiveness of the new method selling it to the mine owners, despite its increased cost.

Carole was fascinated by the story and began to think that there was more to Adam than she had seen at first. Over the next six weeks she met Dan frequently and found he was quite willing to talk about his friends from the Ponderosa. She began to feel that Adam wouldn’t let her down but she knew that Dan was his friend and probably biased. However she found herself looking for Adam at the Saturday night dance, but he wasn’t there nor were his brothers and she didn’t want to come out in the open and ask about him.

Adam had tried to stick to his decision to forget her but it wasn’t working at all well. Every so often he would find her face drifting up in front of him. He felt sure that there was something worth having under that cold façade, maybe because he often hid his own feelings behind a mask. However he had been hurt too often to want to push in where he was obviously not wanted. Luckily it was very busy as always on the ranch and there was a lot for him to do. Going to bed physically tired prevented him staying awake thinking in circles and wondering. Ben noticed Adam doing that little extra each day, which he usually only did when he was seeking oblivion in exhaustion. Still his son seemed happy enough and was even tempered so Ben decided he must be mistaken.

For three weeks Adam had no real time to consider anything but the immediate job as he was trail boss on the main drive and by the time he got home all he wanted was a long soak in a hot bath. Even then he got roped in to help finish the harvest.

On the Wednesday night all three brothers collapsed exhausted in front of the fire and started planning a weekend off, including the dance on Saturday. Ben sat back and watched his sons, glad to have all of them home safely and the bulk of the work for the season complete. It had been a good year for the ranch with no big developments eating up money and they would make a large profit. Even more important this Christmas all three of his sons would be home with him and that meant more than any money could.

The following day was hot and humid and all of the Cartwrights found themselves watching the sky as a storm built up. Uneasy Ben ordered all the hands to be on the lookout, scared of fire if lightning struck, as it had been very dry for weeks. Around the house Ben and his sons kept close watch, the storm seemed to be coming straight towards them. Plenty of thunder and lightning but no rain was falling at last not near the house.

Adam was watching when the lightning hit and it was the worst possible place, catching the last heap of winter feed, which hadn’t yet been stored in the barns. Even worse the wind was blowing the flames straight towards the barns storing the rest of the feed. Adam called for his brothers and started to try and put the flames out but it had got too good a hold and was gaining on him. Ben ordered Joe to pull in as many hands as he could, while Hoss went to try and help his eldest brother.

Soon every available man was in the yard and leaving Adam with six men to try and contain the fire, Ben had everyone else on the job of moving the feed to safety, essential if the stock was to survive the coming winter. Everyone laboured hard and as soon as one barn was empty Hoss had some men help him pull it down hoping to form a fire-break.

Adam and his men had done a titanic task in holding the fire from reaching the first barn for so long but when the fire finally jumped the gap, the barn went up so quickly, they barely had time to realise the barn was on fire before it was collapsing. Adam was yelling a warning to his father that they couldn’t hold it any longer and didn’t see the end wall collapsing until too late. Then, absolutely exhausted, he didn’t move out of the way fast enough and was hit by a burning timber. The men with him yelled for help and Hoss was with them within seconds. The timber was the main central roof timber of the barn and, although the end wasn’t burning, the men didn’t have enough strength to lift it off Adam. Hoss, seeing the burning timber lying across Adam’s right arm, gained the strength needed and threw it off Adam. Then he picked up his brother and carried him to safety before more could come down.

The fire was more or less under control and Ben and Joe left the men to watch it and followed Hoss into the house. Adam was unconscious, an end timber had caught his head a glancing blow as the main roof timber gave way, and his arm was very badly burnt. Ben took one look at the injury and sent Joe to town for Doc Martin. Joe hovered for a moment “He is gonna be okay?”

“I’m sure he will be Son but that’s a deep burn and I need Doc’s advice on the best way to treat it. Hoss and I will look after your brother go get Paul.”

Joe nodded and ran over to get Cochise and headed for town fast. Dan saw Joe riding in at speed and heading over to Doc’s, so scenting a story he hurried over there. Dan was sorry to hear that his old friend had been hurt but Joe told him he was sure Adam would be okay. At Dan’s prompting Joe filled in a few details about the accident, while Doc collected what he needed to treat his patient. Dan knew Adam very well and offered to come visit in a few days, when the unwilling patient might need distraction. Anyway it was sometime since he had been out to the Ponderosa. Joe grinned “You’re welcome anytime Dan and by then we may need rescuing, he gets like a bear with a sore head when he’s ill.” Then as Doc was ready Joe hurried out to help harness up, so that they could get back to his brother as soon as possible.

Adam was still unconscious when the Doc got there, with his father and brother sitting anxiously by his bed. They had managed to get Adam undressed and into bed but had left his right arm strictly alone. Ben was very pleased to see Paul and went down to meet him, hurrying him upstairs “Adam’s has been out for hours Paul, no sign of coming round and he has a really bad arm.”

“Just calm down Ben and let me have a look at the boy, he has the Cartwright hard head, so try not to worry.”

Doc made no attempt to bring Adam round until he had cleaned up the burnt arm. The beam had caught Adam’s right forearm and, although Hoss had had it off him very quickly Adam’s arm was burnt from the wrist to the elbow. The burns were very deep in a couple of places and blistered heavily across most of the area. Doc studied it carefully and then began cleaning it carefully removing the bits of wood and dirt embedded in the skin, grateful that his patient was unconscious. It took Doc more than an hour and then he spread some soothing ointment on the arm and gently bandaged it up. By the time Doc had finished Adam was showing signs of coming round and Doc sat back letting him come to in his own time. Doc had already examined the head wound and he suspected that Adam would have concussion. As Adam stirred and opened his eyes he found the room going round on him and as the nausea hit him, he muttered “Gonna be sick.”

Doc was there to expertly support him as Ben held the basin ready and when the paroxysm had passed, they eased him back onto the pillows. Doc checked his eyesight and then lifted two books from the bedside table “You’ll be alright in a few days with your thick skull but meantime no reading, so I’ll remove temptation.” He fed Adam some pain-killer and told him to get some sleep.

Ben asked Hoss to keep an eye on his brother while he went down with Paul to check on the best way to help his son. Doc was glad of a coffee and then he sighed heavily “Okay Ben I know you’re worried about that eldest boy of your’s seems to me you’re always worried about one of them.”

“Sometimes seems that way. How bad is he?”

“Nasty concussion, you’ll need to wake him up every couple of hours during the night just to be on the safe side but I’m sure it will settle down over the next few days. That arm is going to be out of action for several weeks at least. It’s a real bad burn and it’s gonna be very painful, but it will heal. Main problem is making sure no infection gets in. He’s not going to enjoy having it dressed, it’s raw but you are going to have to do it twice a day. Clean off the old ointment and put on fresh. It’s going to give him merry hell for the next couple of weeks but he’s tough. Keep him in bed until the concussion clears and then let him up if he wants. I’ll be back out in a couple of days to check on him.”

“Thanks Paul.”

“Right now I’m heading home at my own pace, without Little Joe trying to beat all records!”

Apart from being woken for a few minutes every couple of hours Adam slept through until late the following morning, but by then the Doc’s forecast was proving all too accurate, his arm was giving him merry hell. He didn’t want anything to eat and not even coffee, just accepting a sip of water, but even that made him feel sick. He just wanted to be left alone but Ben had to change the dressing. Ben called Hoss up to help him. The merest touch caused Adam agony and with the best will in the world he couldn’t hold his arm still which made the pain worse. Hoss had to hold his arm still while Ben wiped off the old blood and ointment and spread fresh. Adam had his work cut out not to cry out with the pain and by the time Ben had re-bandaged it he had all but lost his senses.

Ben let him rest quietly for half an hour to recover and then gave him a little brandy before feeding him some broth. Adam weakly apologised, what a fuss to make over a little burn. His father told him not to be stupid and then broke it to him that his arm had to be re-dressed twice a day. Adam shuddered involuntarily at the thought but just said “I’ll try not to be a nuisance.”

“Call if you want anything, I’ll just be downstairs. Try and get some sleep Son.”

Later in the afternoon Little Joe went up to see his brother. Adam was awake although he had his eyes closed as the dim light in the room hurt his head even with the curtains closed. Joe was about to slip out again when Adam’s deep voice said “I’m not asleep Joe, sit down for a bit.”

“How do you feel brother?”

“Sore and tired but I’ll be fine in a few days. Not sure exactly what happened.”

“The barn collapsed and you were caught by a couple of the main timbers.”

“I sort of remember a burning timber coming down and putting my arm up to fend it off, then I was here.”

“Well Hoss managed to clear you. I don’t think even he could have lifted that timber alone normally but with you trapped, big brother had even more strength than usual and he carried you in once he had you clear.” Joe grinned broadly “You might like to hear the story in the Territorial Enterprise.” He picked up the paper and read Dan’s article. In his usual way Dan had made the story sound rather more exciting than Adam felt was justified, but he was more intrigued by just how Dan had found out about the events on the ranch. Joe grinned “Oh Dan saw me heading for Doc’s and scented a story, he came over and cross questioned me while Doc was getting his things together.”

Adam laughed “Well it won’t do Hoss any harm with Sue Ann.” Joe could only agree and then he had to submit to questions from Adam who was concerned how much feed had been lost. Considering the severity of the fire they had lost surprisingly little. As Joe was there Ben enlisted his help in redressing Adam’s arm. This time Adam did pass out from the pain. Joe was horrified “Has he really got to go through this twice a day, wouldn’t it be better to leave it alone to heal?”

Ben sighed heavily “I know how you feel Joseph but it’s a bad burn and if infection gets in he will lose his arm, if not his life.” Little Joe had to admit that they couldn’t take any risks even if it did cause Adam pain. Joe stayed with his brother and when he came round later in the evening, he tried to persuade Adam to eat something with very limited success.

Adam couldn’t get comfortable, his head throbbed and his arm felt as though it was on fire, so he got little sleep that night. By morning he was running a temperature but still felt as if it were a lot of fuss about nothing. He tried to be cheerful during the day but he was hard put not to bite his family’s heads off as they tended him, especially when Ben came to change the dressing.

Meanwhile in town Carole had read Dan’s report in the paper. When she saw him she stopped him and inquired after Adam. Dan smiled “Doc says he has concussion and a badly burnt arm, but he will be alright. If I know Adam it will be a lot sooner than Doc predicts.”

“Even so I suppose he will be laid up for some time?”

“Several weeks by the sound of it but I’ll know more tomorrow, I’m driving out there.”
Carole asked “Could you take back the book Adam lent me. I’ve finished it and if he’s laid up he may want it.”

Dan hadn’t missed the fact that she often turned the subject to Adam and he had seen the look on Adam’s face when he arrived at the party alone. So now he decided to try his hand at match making and said “Why not take it back yourself? The drive out to the Ponderosa is very pleasant and I’d enjoy the company.”

“I couldn’t”

“Why not? If I know the Cartwrights anyone who can distract Adam’s attention and keep him quiet for an hour will be welcome. He was never the world’s best patient, he doesn’t like staying in bed. At the moment he’s not allowed to read so he’ll be worse than ever.”

Carole, feeling very daring, said “If you’re sure they won’t mind, I would enjoy the drive.”

She spent the night in pleasurable anticipation but by morning she had decided it was too forward. She had only met Adam twice and didn’t know him. She had been rude and sent him away the last time they met. When Dan turned up to collect her, she said, “I’ve changed my mind. You can take the book back. I hardly know Adam and I don’t know the other Cartwrights. I can’t intrude.”

Dan took her arm and turned her back into the house “You are talking nonsense Carole, now go and get your bonnet. All of them will be glad to see you and I have been looking forward to company on the drive. You can’t let me down.”

Carole let herself be bullied into mounting the buggy and Dan headed off before she could change her mind. She had to admit that Dan hadn’t been lying when he said the ride to the Ponderosa was worth seeing, but Dan insisted that there were other more beautiful parts of the ranch. He suggested that she should get someone to show her around. She had hardly been out of town since her arrival and the peace was wonderful. Then all too soon the ranch house came into view and she began to worry about her reception.

When they arrived she found she had no need to worry, Dan introduced her to Ben Cartwright and both Hoss and Little Joe claimed to have met her before. Ben made it very clear that she was welcome, insisting that his eldest son would be very pleased to see someone other than the family. He escorted her in for coffee and about twenty minutes later Joe came down to say his brother was awake and eager to meet their visitors. Joe grinned “Adam knows that Dan is here but I left you to surprise him.”

Carole was nervous, but as Ben took her arm and escorted her upstairs she had no choice but to go. Adam was sitting up in bed, he was still very pale and Ben was worried whether he ought to have visitors yet. Then as Carole moved through the door Ben saw Adam’s eyes light up, much to his surprise.

Adam had been cursing the visitors, he didn’t feel like being polite but at least with Dan he could be himself and Dan would go away and chat with Ben. He couldn’t imagine who the surprise visitor was and Joe wouldn’t tell him. Then to his pleasure he saw Carole standing in the doorway next to his father. As he smiled she gained confidence and moved over to the bed. “I was so sorry to hear that you had been hurt. I thought I ought to come and return the book you lent me, in case you wanted it while you were laid up.”

“Thank you very much.” Adam smiled “It’s good to see you again.”

She slipped into the chair by his bed and asked how his arm was, Adam insisted that it would be fine in a week or so. Then as Dan came in Adam had to talk to him as well. Ben joined the group but Hoss and Joe excused themselves. Soon Ben and Dan were chatting away, leaving Adam and Carole to make conversation. She was embarrassed now that she had come and Adam was finding it hard work. Carole didn’t miss that and after about quarter of an hour she bit her lip and said “Adam the main reason I wanted to come out was to apologise, for being so rude when you brought the book round.” She smiled at him “I’m still not used to the hustle and bustle of Virginia City and I find I’m on the defensive the whole time.”

Adam was intrigued by the way her eyes lit up as she smiled and he grinned broadly “Don’t worry about it, but if I happened to call round next Sunday with a spare horse and a picnic basket, do you think I could find a rider for him?”

Carole blushed, but she had to admit that he would have a good chance. Then she considered him “But you won’t be well enough.”

Adam dismissed that “I’ll be out of bed tomorrow and I can certainly ride to Virginia City on Sunday, it’s a week off yet.”

Carole had to accept that “Alright, if you provide the horse, I’ll provide the picnic.”

Adam agreed, promising to send word if anything should come up to stop him, either a message or drop by himself on the Saturday. With a date settled both of them relaxed, knowing they weren’t going to be snubbed and they began to chat easily. Carole had been brought up in Hillsboro only eighty miles from Boston, and it had been the highlight of the year to visit Boston each fall. They even knew some of the same people and Adam found she shared his opinion about most of them. The time went by very fast and Adam was amazed when his father said it was nearly tea time. Ben went to the top of the stairs and called for Hoss and Joe. When they came up he asked Joe to take Dan and Carole downstairs and Hoss to help him change the dressing on Adam’s arm.. Adam wanted to go downstairs for tea but, after the pain of the dressing, he had to admit he didn’t feel much like it and Ben brought him up a tray.

Over tea Carole was rather quiet and Ben thought she looked a different girl to the one, who had been gaily chatting with his son. She liked what she had seen of the Cartwrights and was very impressed by the ranch house, but she felt rather overawed by the completely male atmosphere. After the meal they went outside and she was shown the area round the house. Ben managed to get Joe on one side and just dared him to tease his brother over her visit. Little Joe promised to be good and then took her over to the stables to see his favourite horses.

Ben and Dan were left alone for the first time and Dan said “I hope you didn’t mind me bringing her along but I couldn’t resist the chance to try my hand at match making.”

“I assume you mean Adam, but how did you know?”

“I saw Adam’s face when I arrived alone at his welcome home party, she was supposed to be coming with me. He was disappointed and this summer every time I meet her somehow the subject always comes round to the Ponderosa and especially Adam Cartwright.”

Ben shrugged “Well she seems a nice girl but where Adam is concerned I have given up something always seems to go wrong.”

“Well we can only wait and see but a wedding here would be good news, fill my paper.” Ben punched him gently and invited him to come in for a game of chess before he had to leave. Once they had finished their game Dan decided it was time to make a move. It was getting late and if they were to reach Virginia City before dark they needed to go. Hoss went to collect Joe and Carole and they all went up to say goodbye to Adam. He was dozing but Ben woke him, sure his son would want to see them before they left.

Adam promised to see Carole on Sunday and then watched them leave from his window. He returned to bed and tried to analyse his feelings, he had only met her three times and yet already she was important to him. He didn’t get far but he fell asleep very content, to pleasurable dreams.

Carole was very quiet on the way home and Dan teased her, she was supposed to be company on the long drive. She tried to chat but wasn’t getting very far and soon lapsed into silence. She had to admit to herself that Adam attracted her in a way that no man had since Buck. She couldn’t help remembering that Buck had seemed just as fine a gentleman in the early days and she wasn’t going to let herself be hurt again.

The next day Adam got up and, with Hoss’ help, he got dressed and went downstairs. His arm was still very painful but his head felt much better. He was slightly surprised at the lack of comment from his family about Carole’s visit; but he was too unsure of himself to want to talk about her. So he just thanked his stars that with all the work to do they were far too busy to wonder about it. He made up for any lack of surprise on their part, ranging from the idea that she had used an excuse to come and see him because she liked him, to a fear that she had just wanted to get out of Virginia City and he had been incidental. At least she had agreed to come for a picnic and he began to plan where to take her. Not that there was any real choice, he knew he would take her to Lake Tahoe, even if it did effectively mean two trips to town. He decided he needed to get out riding on Wednesday to build up sufficient stamina for the trip.

Ben wasn’t keen on Adam riding alone yet. He knew that it only needed a slight touch on his right arm and Adam would be out cold. However he knew his stubborn son too well to waste time arguing with him. He had to let his son have his own way, saddling Sport for Adam and watching him ride out. Then Ben sat around worrying instead of getting on with his accounts until Adam rode back into the yard. Adam had taken no harm from his outing and had enjoyed getting out of the house so Ben tried to relax. At least his son’s arm was perfectly healthy but seemed to be taking its time in healing. Ben shook himself, it was only a week since the fire.

On Friday and Saturday Adam was very quiet, scared she would back out again. He was irritable with his family, hating the restrictions his arm still imposed on him and now it was beginning to heal, it was itching terribly. He put the blame for his mood on his arm and thought that his family believed it, but none of them were fooled although for once they forbore to tease.

In town Carole waited on tenterhooks all day on Saturday, waiting for the message to say that Adam couldn’t make it, but it didn’t arrive. She was up early on Sunday preparing a picnic designed to impress any man.

Adam set out early on Sunday with a white mare in tow. He took it easy on the ride to town to conserve his strength, knowing it would be a long day. However he had timed it well and arrived at the school house just before ten, expecting to have to wait. In his experience women were seldom ready on time, but Carole had been watching for him. As soon as he rode up she went out meet him, offering coffee before they left.
Adam accepted willingly, it was a lovely day but there was a chill in the air, not surprisingly as it was autumn. Slightly cold the hot coffee went down well. While they drank Carole asked where they were going.

Adam smiled “It rather depends on how good a rider you are.”

Carole laughed softly “You don’t have to worry about me. I have spent most of my spare time on horseback since I was a child. It’s only since I came here that I haven’t ridden, nervous about riding alone round land I don’t know. I can stay in the saddle all day.”

“Well we won’t do that, there’s far too good a smell coming from that basket, but if you can manage twenty miles, there is a spot up by Lake Tahoe which I think is the most beautiful in the world. I’m biased of course but I would like a second opinion.”

“Sounds interesting.” Carole took the empty cups to the kitchen but they could wait and collecting her hat she was ready to go. Adam helped her up onto the white mare and she settled herself expertly in the saddle checking the cinch and adjusting the stirrup leathers. Adam swung up on Sport and sat back to watch. She was very lovely, dressed in a plain dark red blouse and black divided riding skirt, her hair down just tied back at the nape of her neck and a simple hat with a single flower on the side also red matching her blouse. Adam appreciated the lack of frills, she didn’t need them, a simple elegance set off her curvaceous figure and she was very graceful.

Carole felt his eyes on her and glanced up blushing slightly but Adam smiled and led the way out of town. Sport hadn’t had as much exercise as usual and he was dancing alongside the mare, until Adam spoke to his horse telling him to settle. Carole was fascinated as the horse did exactly that just tossing his head occasionally to make his point. Adam kept him at a walk until they were clear of the traffic in town and then having checked that Carole was okay he allowed Sport to break into a lope, the mare following easily alongside. Adam was a good guide, he knew the Ponderosa like the back of his hand. He showed her where it started and took the prettiest route to the lake. She was most impressed, the scenery round Virginia City was stark and dry only mesquite bushes growing and no green vegetation. Even some little way from town the Sierra’s had been denuded of the trees which had in the past given them their beauty. Here on the Ponderosa the care given to the land and the methods of conservation that the Cartwrights had always employed had added to the beauty of the land. Adam suddenly realised that he had been talking for far too long and almost sheepishly he said “We are very proud of our Ponderosa and I guess we find it more beautiful than an outsider. I hope I’m not boring you.”

“Oh no! You have every reason to be proud. It is glorious.”

They were only a short distance from the lake and Adam challenged her to a race up to the point they could see ahead. She accepted kicking the mare on. At first Sport matched her easily but then his master pulled him up much to the horse’s disgust, letting her go ahead alone. He rode up slowly to find her still in the saddle staring spellbound at the view. He stopped a little way back and didn’t say a word. It was fully two minutes before she turned to him, her eyes glowing. “Adam I’ve never seen a more beautiful or peaceful spot.”

Adam smiled “It should be seen alone for the first time. It’s our church.” She looked puzzled and he hastened to explain “If we are in trouble or worried all four of us tend to head here. It’s so peaceful and it somehow puts your troubles into perspective.”

She turned back to look at the view again “I can see what you mean.”

Adam swung down and led the way over to his normal spot. She joined him but then saw three graves close by, all of them obviously tended and curious she asked “Whose graves are those?”

“Come and sit down and we can talk in comfort.” They settled themselves on a ledge where Adam always sat and the very earth seemed to welcome him. He lazed back and stared over at the graves “The oldest grave is nearly 22 years old and Joe’s mother is buried there.”

Carole was confused, “Joe’s mother? But I thought you were brothers?”

Adam grinned “Sorry I tend to assume everyone knows, but there is no reason why you should. Joe and Hoss and I are half-brothers. We each had different mothers. Pa married three times. My mother died giving birth to me. Then Pa left Boston and headed west. He married Hoss’ mother when I was five but she was killed by Indians on the plains, Hoss was only about three weeks old. Little Joe’s mother died after a riding accident when he was four.”

“I didn’t realise, you all seem so close.”

“Guess we are, all four of us. Building a ranch out here, there is trouble at times, from nature, from Indians, sometimes from men who want what we have. We all know we can rely absolutely on the others. Guess we are friends as well as family.” Slightly embarrassed at what he had said Adam laughed at himself “I’m getting sentimental in my old age. Sometimes they are the most annoying, interfering, aggravating people that God ever put on this earth; especially that imp Joe. We have the normal family arguments but Pa doesn’t allow them to last long. It might have made a difference if any of us had known our mothers. I remember Hoss’ mother and Joe’s but my brothers only knew Marie, Joe’s mother. Most of our lives there has only been Pa.”

“I didn’t mean to pry Adam.”

“No matter, it isn’t a secret. How about you, do you have any siblings?”

“One brother five years younger than I am. We were never particularly close. In Hillsboro I am related to half the town and the cousins of a particular age tended to play together.”

“Your parents still there?”

“Mmm. They weren’t very pleased with me heading west again. I think they had expected me to have got the wanderlust out of my system, but I felt hemmed in back east.”

Adam was intrigued that she had made the journey west twice but left her to tell him when she was ready, for now she was looking at the other two graves and he bit his lip suddenly serious “Let’s have lunch and then I’ll tell you about those graves.”

She could see that the memories weren’t pleasant and was quick to deny any need for Adam to tell her anything, but he smiled, “It’s been a long time since I spoke of them. I think I’d like to tell you.”

They opened the picnic basket and lazed in the sun, making a good meal. Eventually Adam lent back unable to eat anything more and Carole put the remains back for tea. Adam stared out over the lake and Carole watched puzzled by the changing emotions reflecting on his face.

Adam turned on his side and looked at the two graves “Those graves are a husband and wife, Ross Marquette and his wife Delphine. Ross was my best friend from my early teens, I was best man at their wedding. For four years things went along okay. Ross was trying to build a spread on the borders of the Ponderosa but he wasn’t doing too well. Then we all had a very bad winter, lost stock to disease. I hadn’t been seeing so much of them. I went to Europe and then I was hurt in a run in with Cochise.” Carole could see the guilt on his face as Adam went on “I should have known something was wrong, if only I had noticed earlier I might have been able to help.”

“What happened?”

“Ross became ill, mentally ill. He started beating up Delphine, I took her over to our home to recover. I thought I could find a way to help, but by then Ross was breaking the law. He changed his brand and stole a new herd from the Ponderosa. By the time I heard he was involved with a gang robbing stagecoaches and they killed all aboard. Roy Coffee had a posse out after him. Someone said they hoped his wife was safe and I realised I had left her unprotected at the ranch while we were out on roundup. I left Pa and my brothers to join Roy and went home but I was too late. A lifetime too late.
Ross had been to the house and beaten her up, she died in my arms, still loving him and unable to understand how he could have hurt her. She asked me to help him but he had to be stopped. I followed him but he was sure I was out to kill him and kept shooting. I didn’t want to kill him but he left me no choice. I don’t think he even knew. He thought it was ten months earlier and couldn’t understand why he was in the middle of nowhere, he wanted me to get him home to Delphine, but he died in my arms as well. They are buried here. Maybe if I had looked after Del better we could have cured Ross, or if I had only realised sooner.” Adam’s voice faded away and he sat up grasping his knees, looking down at the ground hiding his feelings, as he fought to regain his composure.

Carole had sat in silence, watching the play of emotions across Adam’s face as he relived those terrible days when his best friend changed into a monster. She desperately wanted to help him and tentatively said, “Why should you blame yourself?”

“I was his best friend. If anyone could have helped it had to be me and I didn’t even realise what was going on.”

“It must have been so hard to kill a friend, but he was a murderer.”

Adam sighed “No not really. It was his illness, not him.”

Carole frowned slightly as she looked at him “I can’t really imagine you killing anyone.”

Adam got to his feet and looked over the lake, wondering whether he was ending things before they got started, but he had to tell her the truth. His voice was low but steady as he said “Can’t you? I don’t know how many men I have killed, it must be more than thirty.” He turned recognising the shock on her face and he tried to explain “With a ranch like the Ponderosa, we hold timber, water and land that other people want. In order to hold it we sometimes have to fight for it. We fight using the law whenever we can, but the law out here is enforced with a gun. When we are attacked we have to defend ourselves. All of us have been hurt and nearly died in defence of this land or of what we believe to be right and other men have died.”

Carole saw that he didn’t want to talk about it anymore and changed the subject but she was ill at ease. Her quiet chivalrous gentleman had more deaths to his ‘credit’ than Jesse James. Adam had seen her flinch at his disclosures, but although he hated having to kill he was incapable of standing by and watching injustice or giving into attacks. He would do anything to protect his family and if that necessitated killing so be it. If he was to ever build anything with Carole she had to know his past, but from the East violence wasn’t as familiar to her and he would give her all the time she needed to adjust to the idea.

Carole was uneasy for a while and the conversation became forced but then almost against her will, Carole found herself telling Adam about her first visit west. She described her time in San Francisco and her involvement with Buck Addison. As she explained why she had left him and returned East, Adam realised why she had been so ill at ease with him to begin with. She got to her feet and walked closer to the edge laughing softly “Strange I only ever told my mother at home and now I’m telling you, a virtual stranger. It must be this place.”

Adam moved behind her and gently gripped her shoulders “Maybe you felt the need to remember the past. Talking about it can somehow purify you and leave you free to face the future. I’ve always found that when something happens which worries me, or upsets me, I feel better for talking it over. If you have no family around to talk to then you need a friend. I hope you will come to feel that I am a friend.”

She relaxed back against him for a moment but then moved away. After exchanging so many confidences they both felt the need to get away and think and with one accord packed up and headed for town. Adam didn’t go in with her but he did ask if he could come round for coffee on Friday evening, as he would be in town anyway. Carole made it clear that he would be welcome and then watched him ride away. She was so puzzled by this gentle cultured man, who had killed so often.

Adam returned to Lake Tahoe alone and sat there, watching the moonlight on the lake. He knew she was shocked because he had killed but if she couldn’t believe in him sufficiently to know that the killings had been forced on him and were like killings in battle then he knew they could never have anything together. He wasn’t going to justify himself to any other person, but he knew that brought up in New England the law of the gun was not what Carole knew. He was willing to give her time to understand. Thinking over her story about Addison he realised Carole was in a sense like him. She was cold because she was scared of being hurt again and, with a pang of jealousy, he thought that she must have loved Addison very much, if four years later she was still so affected. If she loved the man that much, Adam was impressed by her character, giving him up on a principle.

Late in the evening Adam knew he had to get home, but he was very tired and he was clumsy as he tried to mount Sport, while holding onto the mare. He knocked his injured arm and the pain doubled him over. He had the greatest difficulty in holding onto his senses and he felt the blood running down his arm. He knew he had to get home and have it seen to. Summoning all his strength he managed to get into the saddle and set off for the house. Luckily it wasn’t very far and Sport was happy to head to his own stable but Adam was all in when he reached the house. Adam was only conscious of two things, the pain in his arm and the need to stay in the saddle.

Ben had been worrying over Adam all day, not at all sure he was fit enough for the long ride he had planned. As it got late Ben became even more worried and he was sitting out on the porch watching for his son. As he saw Sport come in with his barely conscious burden, Ben yelled for Hoss and then hurried over to his eldest son. Hoss and Joe ran out hearing the worry in Ben’s voice and between them they got Adam down from Sport and Hoss carried him in while Joe took the two horses over to the stable. For once Joe went and got a hand to take care of the horses and ran in to find out how his brother was.

Hoss had taken Adam straight up to his own bed, where Ben very carefully undid the bandages. Hoss fed his brother some water and Adam won back to some form of control “I knocked it.”

Ben started to try and clean it but as he did so Adam sighed softly and passed out to his family’s consternation. At least Ben was able to clean it up and put on fresh ointment but his sons hovered looking very worried. Ben smiled reassuringly at them “He hasn’t done much damage, probably only set it back a day or so.”

Joe frowned “Then why has he passed out? I have seen older brother refusing to give in when he was seriously hurt, now you say it isn’t much.”

“I’m sure it is very painful Joe but I think he is just exhausted. Kept going until he reached help and then his mind allowed him to sleep. I’ll finish bandaging this and then we’ll let him rest.”

Joe frowned “I think I’ll sit with him for a bit, just in case he needs anything.”

“Sure Son but I think he will sleep until morning.” Ben went down with Hoss relieved to have Adam safely home. He decided that Adam wasn’t riding out alone again until his arm was a lot better. It could have been serious if Adam had passed out earlier and been out in the cold weather all night.

When he went up to bed Ben checked on all his sons, Joe had obviously decided his brother wasn’t going to wake and had gone to bed. As always he had thrown off his covers and Ben pulled them up round his youngest son, the nights were getting cold. He ruffled Joe’s hair gently, to outsiders his oldest and youngest sometimes seemed to be at loggerheads, but Ben knew the depths of love between them.

On that thought Ben went through to check on Adam. He found his eldest son very restless. He was talking in his sleep and tossing around. He kept saying “A killer, how many, how many?” Ben was worried that Adam would hurt his arm again and he gently woke his son. Adam was aware that he’d been talking and he asked his father what he had said. Ben told him and asked “Do you want to talk about it Adam?”

“No not now. I’ll be alright Pa. Please just leave me alone.”

Ben could only agree, his eldest son was a grown man and had to find his own way through. If he could help he was confident that Adam would come to him, but a private man Adam usually sorted things out by himself.

Adam lay awake for hours thinking of the various men he had killed, either to save his own life or someone else’s. Then there were the full-scale fights the Cartwrights had been involved in when men died and no-one knew who had killed them. At last in the early hours his exhaustion released him into sleep and he slept late the following morning.

Adam was very quiet during the day, wandering around the house unable to settle. He couldn’t write so he couldn’t help with the accounts, or play his guitar. He didn’t feel like reading and Ben had insisted that he take it easy in the house. Hoss and Joe had ridden up to the lumber camp for a couple of days and Ben was busy. Adam wasn’t even hungry, just toying with his food that evening and eventually pushing the plate away barely touched. Ben bit his lip and tried to finish the accounts after the meal but his gaze kept going over to his son in his favourite blue chair. Adam was staring at the same page of his book but he couldn’t concentrate to read. Ben kept adding up the same column of figures coming to a different answer every time. In the end he put it down and went over to his son “Adam you’ve been reading that same page for nearly three quarters of an hour, you’re off your food and you look exhausted. What is the matter?”

Adam looked up seeing the concern on his father’s face. He wasn’t getting anywhere trying to work it out for himself just maybe his father could help. “I think I would like to talk now Pa.”

“I’ll get some coffee, I’m getting nowhere anyway, the same figures have given fifty different totals.” He got coffee and brought the brandy and two glasses over but for now Adam just took coffee. Adam moved over to sit on the table staring into the fire, nursing his right arm to him, while Ben sipped his coffee and waited for Adam to start.

It was fully five minutes before Adam said “You know I took Carole up to the point for a picnic. She asked about the graves. I told her about Ross and Delphine.”

Ben knew that Adam had always blamed himself tragedy, believing whether rightly or wrongly, that if only he had noticed sooner what was happening, he could have helped Ross. “Are you still blaming yourself for that?”

“No it’s not that.” He bit his lip “She said….”

Ben waited and when his son didn’t go on he said gently “What did she say Adam?”

Adam straightened his shoulders, but to his father it looked as though the weight of the world was on them. “She said that she couldn’t imagine me killing anyone. I told her I had killed over thirty men. She, he swallowed hard She looked at me horrified and stepped away. Made me feel as though I was a brutal killer and then I realised I couldn’t even remember how many men I had killed. Not even those I killed knowingly, let alone those killed in a fight when it’s anyone’s guess whose gun the bullet came from. What sort of man am I Pa? Not to even remember.”

For a moment Ben didn’t say anything, he knew soft words of sympathy weren’t what Adam needed. His son needed real help and Ben tried to think out how best to do that. Eventually he said “Adam how many of those deaths do you have on your conscience?”

“I’m not sure what you mean Pa, in some ways all of them are.”

“Let me put it this way. In how many cases would you refrain from shooting if you had to do it again?”

Adam considered that for a moment and then he said “Well I suppose, under the same circumstances, I guess I’d do the same even with Ross, but that’s not the point.”

“I disagree Son. I think that is exactly the point. You did what circumstances forced you to do. Maybe one day the world will improve and then men won’t be forced to kill, but here and now, we can only enforce right by violence. You are incapable of standing by and watching the weak oppressed and I hope you always will be. You wouldn’t be my son otherwise. The circumstances which make killing the only answer must be changed but that no one man can achieve. Each time right prevails, albeit by violence, brings the time a little closer when force won’t be needed. The reason you don’t remember the men you have killed is simply because you are at peace with yourself over their deaths. You did what you had to do. If there was a case where you had killed when any other avenue was open, it would haunt you, but that has never happened. Maybe to anyone from the East where the days of violence are past, the killing of another man may seem terrible, but we are in the middle of a war. We try and fight for the right and the weak, and there are precious few who do so. One day our side will grow so that we don’t need guns but that day hasn’t dawned yet.”

Adam sat watching his father’s face and he knew that Ben was doing more than trying to help his son. He was stating the code by which he had always lived and to which he had brought up his sons. When Ben finished speaking Adam didn’t say a word, he sat staring into the fire, thinking over what his father had said. He realised that those beliefs were bred in him. He had lived by them for thirty years and they sounded right to him. He knew he couldn’t change whatever he did and those same beliefs had made his father what he was; maybe stern and ready to fight for what he thought was right, but compassionate and tolerant of all races and creeds and always ready to help and look for the best in everyone. Adam stood up and moved over to grip his father’s shoulder. He didn’t say a word but Ben knew by the expression on his son’s face that he was at peace with himself once again.

Meanwhile Carole was sorely puzzled. She was very attracted by Adam and he was a self-admitted killer. She had been brought up to believe that killing was wrong and she had turned against Buck for what he did and yet she knew he had never killed anyone himself, even though some of his actions led to deaths. She felt she ought to be repulsed by Adam and yet she was still drawn to him, even to the point of telling him about Buck. The one story he had told her she totally exonerated him from all blame and yet it was the one case where he blamed himself She slept very badly that night and kept losing attention at school as she thought round in circles. By the time she dismissed the pupils she had made her mind up and went looking for Dan. She was in luck the reporter was just coming out of the hotel and willingly joined her for coffee. Over the last months with time on her hands and books difficult to come by she had borrowed a number of back editions of the Territorial Enterprise to find out about the history of Virginia City and she was sure that Dan would lend her some more. Her only problem was explaining to him the stories she wanted to read without letting him know why she wanted them.

Dan sat amused as Carole tried to explain what she wanted. He would have laid odds that all she really wanted were stories involving Adam but she couldn’t come out and say so. Carole talked round in circles wanting some of the stories where violence had occurred, using an excuse that some of the kids had been talking about stories they had heard and she wanted to know the actual facts. Dan promised to look some out for her having a shrewd suspicion the stories she really needed to read. Carole thanked him very much, she knew that Dan brightened up some stories but he was basically truthful about real events, even if some of his stories were pure fantasy. She knew he was a good friend of the Cartwrights but she could trust him to record the true facts of the case whatever his personal feelings.

Dan delivered a large pile of papers to her later that evening and everyone involved a fight or trouble round town, always involving the Cartwrights and Adam prominent amongst them. She found stories about fights over land, water and timber, trouble at the mines from cave ins to ownership. There were attempts by various people to form monopolies of water, the mills even transport and food, in every case the poorer people were being attacked and the Cartwrights led the fight against. When the Indians were attacked or any group persecuted there were the Cartwrights helping out. Several times she found one or other of the family had been badly hurt but it never prevented them from fighting for what they believed in. In every case she found the Cartwrights fought for the weak and the right and learnt that killing had been forced onto her quiet gentleman. She hurried home every day that week and swiftly cleared her marking so she could curl up with the papers. By Thursday evening she was eager to see Adam the following day, worried about how her reaction to his killing people would have affected him.

Adam had slowly begun to use his right hand a little although it was still painful but at least he could take over the ledgers for his father and time didn’t hang quite so heavily on his hands. He was quiet but that wasn’t particularly unusual and he seemed at peace so Ben gave up worrying about him. When Hoss and Joe returned from the lumber camp they were able to report it was all tidied up and safe for the winter. Slowly they all began working round the million and one chores that were needed to ensure the ranch was ready for winter. Adam took over the ordering of all the different supplies, while his brothers checked on wood and feed and Ben had the men storing everything as it arrived. A number of the hands had already pulled out for California, but would return with the spring, others would winter on the Ponderosa. Some of them had their families there while others had just come to call it home.

Adam had been even tempered all week but by Friday morning he was beginning to worry just what sort of reception he would get from Carole and twice he bit Joe’s head off for no real reason. Joe knew his brother’s arm was still painful and he just walked away for once, but the second time Adam did it Hoss intervened “Don’t know what’s wrong with you brother but it ain’t Joe’s fault so stop taking it out on him.”

Adam sighed heavily knowing Hoss was right “I’m sorry.”

“Ain’t me you need to say that to.”

Adam nodded and headed up to find his little brother He knocked on Joe’s door and waited for the “Come in.” Joe was standing staring out the window and turned as his brother came in. “Forgotten to lecture me on something?”

“Nope. I came to apologise, I shouldn’t take my bad temper out on you.”
Joe was about to come back with a smart crack about there always being a first time when he turned and saw the confusion in his brother’s eyes. “It doesn’t matter Adam I know you don’t mean it.” He hesitated and then asked “Is there something wrong?”

Adam smiled ruefully “To be honest Joe I don’t know. I hope not but I guess I’ll find out tonight.”

Joe knew that his brother was going to see Carole again that evening and he grinned “My money is on you big brother, go melt that statue. You looked to be making considerable headway from what I saw. She couldn’t talk about anyone else.”

Adam punched him gently “I’ll try to live up to your faith in me.” He felt better just for Joe’s attitude and the brothers went back down together and Joe was delighted when Adam accepted his suggestion that they ride to town together after dinner.
They chatted easily on the way to town but Adam wasn’t sure how long he was going to be in town and wouldn’t make an arrangement to ride home together. Joe thought about pushing him but it had never worked and anyway his brother’s arm was much better than it had been the previous week. Adam grinned as he watched the thoughts chasing themselves through Joe’s mind his face so expressive that Adam could predict exactly what Joe was thinking “Joe I have enough trouble getting Pa to stop fussing, without you setting up in competition. I am a big boy and I have been taking care of myself for a long time now.”

“I should know better. I don’t like it myself when Pa fusses.”

“I’d never have guessed!” Adam gripped his brother’s arm momentarily “See you back home, thanks for the company.” Then he swung down tying Sport to the hitch rail outside the school house. He wasn’t at all sure what reception he would get when he went to see Carole and he was quite serious, he had been very glad of Joe’s company to stop him brooding all the way in. Still if she didn’t want anymore to do with him after his disclosures the sooner he knew the better, he just hoped she didn’t feel that way. The walk up to the front door seemed far longer than he ever remembered and he bit his lip as he knocked, but the smile with which she greeted him went a long way to lifting his spirits. He went in and she brought through coffee and two delicious looking cakes.

Adam sat down and relaxed “I was worried that you wouldn’t want to see me again after what I told you on Sunday.”

Carole had the grace to blush and Adam looked questioningly at her. She said “I was worried by what you said and I couldn’t visualise you or your family as killers, so I borrowed some of the back copies of the Territorial Enterprise. I’m sorry that I thought you were a killer, for even a moment you always fought for what was right and even Christ did that.”

“I hate killing but sometimes there just isn’t a choice out here.”

“I realise that now Adam, like killings in war.”

Adam was very thankful to find she believed as he did but he was embarrassed and said “You don’t want to believe everything you read in the newspapers. Dan exaggerates a lot and he’s biased, sometimes I think he loves the Ponderosa even more than we do.” Then he turned the conversation onto a more impersonal plane and they spent the evening discussing books and music, where he was delighted to find their tastes were similar and she was as knowledgeable as he was.

She couldn’t play any musical instruments and Adam promised to teach her to play the guitar when his arm was better. Her acceptance was like balm to his soul as it seemed to mean she was also thinking in terms of a long term relationship. The time flew past as they talked and when Adam eventually checked his watch he was shocked to find it was nearly midnight. Adam pulled himself to his feet “I’ll be getting you a reputation” but she only laughed “I know my reputation round town. I am a cold frigid woman. I wouldn’t mind losing that at all!” Then suddenly serious she asked “Will you be alright it’s a long way to the ranch and its very dark?”

Adam grinned, “I know every step of the way and I always did like riding in the dark, anyway Sport can find his own way home.”

It seemed natural to both of them to arrange to meet the following night at the Saturday dance and when Adam asked if she could keep Sunday free again she was delighted to say yes.

Adam rode home slowly, he was happy and at peace with the world in a way he hadn’t been for several years. He didn’t think of anything in particular on the way home but just savoured his contentment, which even the nagging pain in his arm couldn’t mar.

Ben was waiting up for him when he rode in, worried about his son’s health and scared he might have received a snub from Carole, but one look at Adam’s face dispelled all his fears. In some strange way Adam looked younger, he looked happy and expectant as he had in his early twenties. Over the years that look had gone to be replaced by a look of slight strain and bitterness as he failed to find what he was looking for and one love affair after another went wrong. As Ben watched his son go up to bed, he prayed that Adam’s search might at long last be over. He had learnt to hate the almost cynical look Adam had begun to wear when they were talking about love and he knew that the last few affairs had made a deeper impression when they went wrong than when Adam was younger.

In thinking about marriage Ben had gone far farther than Adam had even thought. As far as he was concerned he had found a friend, one who had come to mean a lot to him in a very short time but he had been disappointed too often to think further than that for the time being. He knew he was contented and at peace with the world in Carole’s friendship and he didn’t want to risk it.

For the next six weeks Adam met her regularly two or three times a week but as if in reaction against early confidences their conversation was mainly devoted to books, music and places. Carole had never been out of America and couldn’t hear enough from Adam about his experiences in Europe. Although he had been mainly studying in Cambridge he had taken full advantage of the long holidays to visit France, Italy, Switzerland and Germany. He had been mainly interested in the architecture with his original degree in engineering and architecture but he had also seen many great works of art and heard some superb music. Once Adam was sure that she was genuinely interested, he was quite happy to spend hours reminiscing. His father had been interested but his brothers weren’t and anyway there were usually many more immediate problems to discuss, so he had never been able to talk about his time in Europe in that way. He was also able to tell her about the people and fashions abroad as he had moved in high society and roughed it among the locals. He had always had the gift of getting on with people whomsoever they might be, maybe because he was genuinely interested in them. In the course of the many hours they spent discussing abstract ideas and ancient history, they learnt more about each other than any amount of personalised talk could have given them. Talking generally beliefs and interests inevitably showed through and Adam was delighted to find Carole in tune with all he found important.

The only time over those weeks when their conversation came back to personal matters was the day that Adam first left the bandage off his burnt arm. It had healed well although it was still rather tender to the touch and from lack of use the muscles were weak. It was very badly scarred although the Doc thought that the worst of the scarring would fade in time. His family had all helped dress the wound and were well aware of the extent of the injury and Adam hadn’t given it much thought once the nagging pain eased. However Carole saw it now for the first time and realised just how badly his arm had been damaged. She was horrified and insisted Adam roll back his sleeve so she could examine it. She sat back frowning “I didn’t realise how bad it was. You must have been in agony.”

Adam tried to push it off, the burns were only superficial but she was conscience stricken “I thought you were making a lot of fuss, not doing any work, but now all I can do is apologise.” Adam laughed at her “Don’t worry I’ll make the most of your conscience, next time I get a splinter or something I shall come for all the attention I can get.” Carole had to laugh at that and went to make coffee.

Due to his bad arm Ben had put off getting his son to go to San Francisco, where he wanted him to arrange contracts for beef and timber and also the shipping arrangements. Now with November drawing to a close he knew that it would have to be done soon or Adam wouldn’t be home for Christmas. Thus a week after the bandages had came off, he asked Adam to arrange a trip. Apart from the army contracts, it was the first time the Ponderosa has made full use of his new qualifications and Adam couldn’t help feeling proud, particularly when he saw the delight in his father’s eyes. Adam also knew he would miss his meetings with Carole very much and there was the fear that maybe she wouldn’t miss them as much. However it had to be done and he made arrangements to set out on Monday morning and hoped to be home about a week before Christmas. Christmas Day had always been a fairly quiet family day at the ranch and the Cartwrights normally held a big party on Boxing Day. This year Adam wanted to see Carole on Christmas Day, but he didn’t want to give too particular an air to it, so he asked Ben if he could arrange a dinner party. He wanted Ben to ask Beth and Dan, Sue Ann and her widowed mother, Katie and her parents, Roy Coffee, Paul Martin and a couple of others. Ben laughed at his son but promised to arrange it, complaining that it was a lot of people to feed just because Adam wanted to see one! Adam just grinned at his father. His youngest brother had taken to teasing him, asking how good a job he was doing of melting the shell, not that Adam cared. He was used to the teasing and would have felt something was very wrong if his family hadn’t teased him. He still wasn’t sure how he felt although he knew he loved being with her. Adam could sense the uncertainty in Carole and he wasn’t sure how thoroughly she had got over Addison, but he was prepared to give it all the time she needed.

On the Wednesday night Adam went to see Carole as usual and told her that he was going to Frisco on Monday for three or four weeks. He was pleased to see the look of disappointment in her eyes as she said “I will miss your visits.”

“Will you come out to the Ponderosa for the day on Sunday? I keep coming here but you haven’t been out since the fire.”

Carole agreed and Adam promised to pick her up early for church and then drive her out to the ranch. He was there on time and they sat together in church in the pew behind his family. It was the first time Carole had met his family since they had begun seeing each other regularly and she was nervous at the prospect. As they drove out she admitted to Adam that she was nervous of Joe and Adam’s jaw dropped in amazement; it wasn’t the usual reaction of women to his little brother.

Carole smiled briefly but she wouldn’t change her mind and she explained “It’s the way he looks at me. He makes me feel old and school marmish. Then I get totally tongue tied and can’t think of anything to say.”

Adam gently reached over and tilted her face up towards him. He smiled down at her “I’ve not said very much to you but surely your mirror has told you that you are a very beautiful woman. I think you’re by far the most beautiful in Virginia City and I can assure you that Little Joe has not missed that fact. Anyone less like the old idea of a spinster schoolmarm scared of her own shadow is difficult to imagine.” Carole blushed but Adam just grinned broadly and went on “If my little brother worries you put on your best teacher accent and he’ll think he’s back in school and act like a ten year old. I know it works I’ve done it many times.” Carole laughed at him but Adam turned more serious “Little Joe is a terrible flirt and you didn’t react when you first came here. Sometimes I think he’s too good looking and charming for his own good and he isn’t used to failing but when you get to know him I think you will like him. I know I’m biased but he’s kind-hearted and a more generous friend it would be difficult to imagine. He’s always reliable when you need him and he’s a hard worker, he’s pulled his weight round the ranch for a long time now. Give him a chance.”

Carole was well aware that Adam thought a great deal of all his family although it was the first time he had been so explicit but she wasn’t worried about whether she liked them, as she said she was far more worried whether his brothers and father would like her. Adam didn’t see that as a problem “Just be yourself and they can’t fail to.” In fact all three has noticed how content Adam was since he had been seeing Carole and were predisposed to like her.

The day wasn’t an unqualified success. Adam did his best to put Carole at her ease and she tried, perhaps too hard, but in front of his family she became overawed by the male atmosphere and barely spoke. All of them tried to make conversation but she was reduced to answering in monosyllables and they found it uphill work. After lunch Adam took her outside and alone together she immediately became more natural, although she was dejected by her odd behaviour in front of them. Adam refused to worry about it, she would get used to his family. He asked her to come and join them at Christmas, promising that there would be several other women there to give her moral support. Carole accepted gratefully it was her first Christmas alone and she had been wondering what to do.

Then as she shivered Adam put his arm round her “Come on lets go back in, its cold out here. I once promised to teach you how to play the guitar and I will once I get back from Frisco, but you haven’t even heard me play. Maybe when you have you won’t want me to teach you.” Carole laughed at him and said “Well lets at least see if you can manage a simple song.”

They went inside and settled by the fire. For now they had the room to themselves and Adam grabbed his guitar. He hesitated a moment and then said “I’m not making excuses but I haven’t played much since before I went to Boston so I may be a bit rusty.”

He checked it was in tune and then played a couple of simple tunes. Carole sat contentedly watching his face as he played. Then Adam decided to show off and play a Spanish flamenco. It was highly complicated but he started off fine, then in the middle he found he had forgotten it and tied himself in a knot ending with a terrible discord. Carole laughed at him “I don’t think that was quite right.”

Adam pulled a face at her and said “Do you know Scarlet ribbons?”

Carole nodded and he began to play and sing and she joined in. Little Joe was upstairs in his room and heard them and he wandered down and joined in. Carole hesitated as Joe threw himself into a chair and joined them, but as he grinned at her she joined in again. Adam got them started on a round song but Joe kept going wrong so Adam threw a cushion at him. Hoss had been checking one of the horses in the barn but hearing the guitar he came in too. “Its ages since you had your guitar down Adam. Lets have Greensleeves I always liked that.” Adam obliged singing with it and Carole realised just how good a voice he did have. She had an attractive contralto herself and when Adam suggested some carols, her voice fitted well with his. They ran through several carols, the two good voices enough to keep Joe at least in tune, even if Hoss was slightly erratic. When it came to Silent Night all the others left it to Adam and enjoyed the beautiful carol.

Ben was standing watching from the kitchen door. Carole was a different girl as she laughed and sang with his sons and he was delighted to notice her eyes hardly left Adam’s face as he played. As he finished Silent Night Adam firmly put the guitar down “I’m out of practice.”

Carole immediately moved over to him “Have you hurt your arm?” Adam smiled up reassuringly “No its fine, just a bit tired.” The singing had broken the tension Carole had felt and she chatted naturally over tea, but soon afterwards she had to get back to
town. Adam said goodbye to his family and then drove her into town. He was going to stay at the hotel and catch the early stage, leaving Joe to collect the buggy the following day.

Carole was quiet on the way to home but when Adam said goodbye and said he hoped to see her before Christmas. She impulsively kissed him and wished him a good journey. Adam swept her up in his arms and held her tight, kissing her. Then he put her down again “Be good and spare me a thought occasionally. I shall miss you.” Then he had to leave but Carole stood watching until he was out of sight.

In San Francisco. Buck Addison had spent the years since Carole left him making money. He had extended his holdings in California and six months before had decided it was time to venture further afield. Nevada was the obvious place and he had sent out agents to bring him all the details they could about the situation there. Two men had gone to Virginia City and amongst their errands, one was to send him copies of the local newspaper. From one of those Addison had discovered Carole was working as a school teacher in Virginia City. He had never forgotten her, in his own way he had loved her and she had dealt him the most severe blow to his pride that he had ever had. He had thought when she first left that she would come crawling back and when he learnt she was again in the west, he thought that maybe it was the prelude to an ‘accidental’ meeting. However the weeks passed and she didn’t leave Virginia City. He had his men find out the gossip about her and in time they reported that her name was being linked with that of Adam Cartwright. Addison already knew all about the Cartwrights and the Ponderosa. He had made it his job to know all the major powers in Nevada

When Addison learnt that Adam was on his way to Frisco, he decided to check on this man, who was taking over his ex-fiancée. In a fit of pique Addison decided to try and make life difficult for Adam in Frisco.

When Adam arrived he went to his usual hotel and spent the next day looking up old friends. Then he started to make the arrangements for the contracts. Ben had done all the preliminary work in the Summer and only final terms had to be agreed before the contracts were drawn. Addison took several days finding out where Adam was and by the time he discovered who Adam was doing business with, terms had been agreed. Addison was far too wily to show his hand when he couldn’t win and apart from ordering all the main shipping available on the dates he knew Adam would want, he made no further move.

Adam had to spend time booking several smaller shipping outfits to take the cargo on the appropriate dates. It wasted several days and he didn’t have the contracts finalised and signed until the 18th December. As soon as the job was completed he sent a telegraph home and then collecting a few essential belongings he set out for home. The normal route to Virginia City over the Sierras was blocked by very heavy snow fall and several people warned him, that with the passes blocked, there was no way to get east until spring.

Adam was absolutely determined to get home for Christmas, he had missed too many over the last years. He knew he couldn’t force the normal pass there were too many steep drops but he thought he could force a way through further north, heading into the Indian Reservation north of Reno.

Adam took a stage north-east towards the Sierras as far as Oroville, which was as far as the stage was travelling, reaching there on the 21st of December. He made some enquiries and discovered that the route was still just passable as far as Pottola along the middle fork of the Feather river. He was able to hire a horse to go to Pottola, although he had to throw in twenty dollars even though he was planning on leaving the horse at the livery in Pottola, which had a reciprocal arrangement.

It was nearly eighty miles to Pottola but by travelling slowly and riding far into the night Adam made it by late on the evening of the 22nd. He only had another 60 miles to go to Reno but now he had to climb over the Sierras Adam knew the route well and it was a good two days ride at the best of times. Even then he would have the long ride home from Reno. It was too late now to get in touch with his family, there was no telegraph in Pottola. All he could do was put his best efforts into getting home on Christmas morning even if he had to ride all night and hope that they weren’t too worried.

In Virginia City Ben was very worried about his son. He knew that Adam had intended to sign the contracts on the 18th and then head home. That should have given him just enough time but then the heavy snow had arrived earlier than usual. Ben knew that the normal passes were blocked and he also knew that Adam would move Heaven and Earth to get home to his family for Christmas. Adam certainly wouldn’t let a little snow stand in his way. Ben knew his eldest son was sensible and having grown up in Nevada Adam knew his way around the mountains a lot better than most. Ben also knew that even experienced men had lost their lives in the Sierras in winter.

Ben had to go to town to collect some stores as his sons dealt with feeding and checking the stock. Carole saw him coming out of the store, as she walked down to the dressmakers, and went over to see if he had heard anything from Adam. She had heard that the pass was blocked and was worried. Ben smiled as she came over “Nice to see you Miss King.”

“Have you had any word from Adam?”

“He should have started home on the 18th but we haven’t had any word since.”

“The passes were blocked by then. Will he have stayed in San Francisco?”

Ben shook his head “I very much doubt it. I’m sure he’s on his way home, he won’t want to be away for Christmas.”

Carole bit her lip “Are you worried about him in the mountains?”

Ben was going to deny it but then looking at her, he grinned and said “Yes I am. But Adam would undoubtedly tell me off. There is no-one in Nevada who knows his way around in the mountains better than Adam and he won’t take any unnecessary risks. If he can’t get through he will wait it out, however much he dislikes it.”
Carole forced a smile “Adam invited me out to the Ponderosa on Christmas Day but if he’s not going to be there, I don’t think I’ll come. I don’t want to intrude.”

Ben gripped her arm “Don’t be silly, we are expecting you and you will be very welcome whether Adam is there or not. Anyway if Adam gets back on Christmas Day and finds you are not there, our lives won’t be worth living.”

Carole smiled more easily “Thank you Mr Cartwright. If you are sure, then I will come.”

“Good, now try not to worry too much my son is a survivor. He’ll be fine.”

Carole felt rather better than she had, both because of Ben’s reassurance and just from the way he had treated her. However it was still hard to settle that night all too aware of the heavy snowfall. School had already broken up for the holiday and she didn’t even have the distraction of the children as the hours dragged past.

Meanwhile Adam had managed to buy a strong horse and early on the 23rd he set out for Reno. He was travelling as light as he could, only carrying his father’s present, a writing stand with matching pen and pencil and the guitar he had bought for Carole. He was well wrapped up in his thick logging coat but wasn’t bothering with a bedroll. He knew once he started he had to keep going, there wouldn’t be any time to really rest, just enough to tend the horse. He had plenty of jerky with him knowing he was unlikely to be able to light a fire and he was carrying oats for the horse. Adam had thick gloves and he had a scarf tying his hat down to stop his ears getting frost bitten. At least the snow had stopped falling and Adam was able to make reasonable progress for the first six hours, making nearly twenty miles up into the foothills. Then he hit the steep climb to the pass. Adam had dismounted and was leading his horse. He had primitive snowshoes but even so sunk in with every step. Twice he stumbled and fell, having slightly crossed the snowshoes. The second time he was winded and he had to take a break. The wind was biting and Adam knew he was making less than a mile an hour but he had no choice but to keep going. A few minutes later he was able to use a cliff for some protection and he gave the horse some oats and chewed some jerky. Even though he was protected from the worst of the wind it was still bitterly cold and after twenty minutes Adam was so cold that he was glad to move on. At least the effort of trampling the snow down enough for the horse kept him warm. He pulled the brim of his hat down against the glare and kept going but he was making even slower time than he had feared. Tired out Adam began talking to the horse in an attempt to keep himself awake “I know I’m mad but its Christmas and I want to see my family.” He laughed at himself “Okay I admit I want to see Carole I sure have missed her. I wonder if she has missed me at least a little.” The horse was slowing too as it tired but Adam pushed on. As it got dark he lit one of the pitchblende torches he was carrying, he reckoned on another four miles to the top. Adam was tired but he was far too stubborn to give in and kept pushing on.

Addison had his spies out and he learnt the Adam was trying to force a way through the Sierras, despite the heavy snow. He had managed to see Adam in his hotel and his dislike had grown on finding him a very good looking man. He already knew that the eldest Cartwright son was a highly qualified cultured man and to have looks as well was just pure aggravation. However he hadn’t realised just how much he disliked Adam, until he found out that Adam was trying to force the pass through to Virginia City and found himself hoping that Adam would die. Addison made up his mind then and there to try and win Carole back and, if he failed, then he would ensure that the man she had chosen instead was destroyed.

Ben had tried to make Christmas Eve as normal as possible for his other two sons, but all of them were worried about Adam. Joe kept jumping up to go look out the door as though he could make his brother materialise and Hoss was continually drumming with his fingers. Stopping momentarily as either his father or his brother complained, only to start up again shortly afterwards. Each was optimistic in words at least but as the evening dragged on, it was hard to maintain the optimism in their hearts. Ben went through the motions, reading the story from St Luke as he always had and leading the singing of carols, but they missed Adam’s velvety baritone and after a couple of half hearted efforts they stopped by mutual, if silent, agreement. Joe restless wondered aloud where his brother was “I thought he’d be home this evening for sure.”

Hoss grunted “I’ll bet he’s doing his best to get here. He promised not to miss any more Christmases.”

Ben irritably told his sons that speculating did no good and suggested they headed for bed. It was the promise that scared him more than anything. Like his sons he was sure that Adam would be doing his very best to get home, make good on his promise and he was scared what that might mean. Ben knew only too well what conditions were likely to be like in the mountains. Both his sons knew him well enough to see the fear behind that statement and Hoss gripped his father’s shoulder “Big brother ain’t no fool. He knows those mountains jest as well as me. He’ll wait it out if he has to.”

Joe added “Sure he does. Adam’s fine Pa, he’ll be home just as soon as he can get here.”

Ben smiled grateful for his sons’ encouragement but none of them found it easy to get to sleep, as each of them visualised the white hell it could be up in the mountains.

Meanwhile Adam was forcing his way ever upwards into the teeth of the wind. The only consolation he had was the knowledge that there were no steep drops along the way so as long as he was heading upwards he couldn’t get lost or fall. He didn’t dare stop until he reached the far side of the pass, for a blizzard would finish his chances of getting through and it was beginning to snow again. Long before he reached the top Adam had admitted to himself that this trip was foolhardy and knew he should have waited it out in California. He had no choice now but to go on and hope that conditions were easier on the far side of the mountains.

Eventually just before midnight he reached the summit and, as if giving him best, the wind died away and the snow stopped. There was a full moon and now it broke through the clouds showing the beauty of the mountains, pristine with their new coat of snow. For a few minutes Adam rested enjoying the view. It almost felt as though he was the only man in the world and the first to see the beauty before him. It was far too cold for him to rest long and he slowly began to make his way down. The snow was still deep and both man and horse were tired but the animal followed him, seemingly as eager as Adam himself to get out of the snow.

Apart from short stops to rest when he found some slight protection, usually only for ten minutes or so, Adam kept moving all night. By nine in the morning they were out of deep snow and he was able to ride but with a tired animal he couldn’t push it beyond a walk. Even then he had to rest the horse twice for an hour or so, using the remaining oats when they had reached a mountain stream and he could water the animal. It was early evening before he finally rode into Reno where he headed straight for the livery stable.

Adam knew the owner Mitch well, he had once worked on the Ponderosa. Mitch came over to greet him “Good to see you Adam. You and that ole horse sure look exhausted. What you been doing forcing the pass?” Mitch cackled at his own wit but he looked disbelieving as Adam grinned “That’s right old timer I bought him in Pottola yesterday.”

“You’re having me on!”

Adam shook his head “Nope. He’s a good animal. Can I leave him here to recover and hire one to get home? I’ll get one of the hands to bring it back and collect him in a few days, after Christmas.”

“Sure Adam and I’ll take real good care of this old chap, seems you worked him real hard.”

“Too hard but I need to get home.” Adam stroked the horse’s velvety mussel “Take it easy old fella you’ve earnt it. Give him some warm mash will you Mitch while I go grab a meal for myself.”

“You ain’t heading on home tonight are you?” Mitch frowned in surprise it was still a long ride down to the Ponderosa.

“Christmas day tomorrow Mitch and I have guests coming so I need to get home.”

“Take it real easy boy you look exhausted now.”

Adam grinned “I’ll be fine. Just need something other than jerky, be back in less than an hour.”

“I’ll have a good one ready for you Adam.” Mitch watched him head down the street to the hotel for food, shaking his head, those Cartwrights each one as stubborn as the rest.

Adam was as good as his word and he was back three quarters of an hour later, ready to set out on the last leg of his journey. Mitch had done him proud, a good strong Morgan with a very easy pace on it, comfortable to ride and covering the ground deceptively fast. Even so it was nearly three thirty before he reached the ranch. It was a real effort to find the energy to care for the horse and then taking his presents in with him Adam let himself into the dark ranch house. Adam left a note on the table to say that he was home but please not to disturb him until ten o’clock and then, absolutely exhausted he went up to his room. He got as far as pulling off his boots and belt but then collapsed onto the bed and went straight to sleep.
Ben was up early, he was still very worried about his eldest son and anyway it was tradition for him to set the scene for his sons on Christmas morning. Early as he was Hop Sing had been up for more than an hour and the house was already beginning to fill with marvellous Christmas smells. Ben went into the kitchen and Hop Sing was ready with coffee, then he said “Did you see what was on the table?”

Ben shook his head but Hop Sing wasn’t being helpful and just grinned at him. Puzzled Ben went back into the dining room and found Adam’s note. He felt as though a great weight had been lifted from his shoulder, his son was safe and well and his family was complete for Christmas. He went back into the kitchen and gave Hop Sing a broad grin and then said “Your present is in the study, do you want it now or later when the work is easier?”

“Melly Christmas Mr Cartwright. We have presents after bleakfast, when the others are down.”

Ben grinned and wandered outside. It was a beautiful day, cold but clear and the Ponderosa looked very beautiful with its covering of snow. He was leaning on the hitch rail, looking at the scene and remembering the past when he had been building his ranch. Ben was barely aware of anyone joining him until his youngest son spoke “Merry Christmas Pa.”

“Same to you Son. Adam got home sometime during the night but he dares us to wake him before ten.”

Joe grinned very broadly “Thank God. It’s good to have him home.” The pair linked arms and went in for breakfast.

Hoss was up as well, but he had headed straight to the kitchen to find out when breakfast would be ready and Hop Sing had told him about Adam. It was a light hearted trio who sat down for the meal, looking forward to a couple of days just relaxing. They decided to hold presents until Adam joined them but on the stroke of ten they headed upstairs to wake Adam.

Adam was fast asleep although the mute testimony of his clothes showed his exhaustion when he got home. Adam hardly ever slept in any clothes, let alone dirty ones. Ben scanned his son’s face for signs of strain but Adam looked peaceful just dirty and unshaven. Ben gently shook his son’s shoulders but Adam didn’t want to wake up and he just burrowed deeper into his blankets, trying to ignore them. Hoss wasn’t having that and pulled them off but Adam just curled up into a tighter ball throwing his arm over his face. Little Joe giggled and wet a cloth “Wake up brother, it’s Christmas and I want my present.” He lifted the wet cloth threateningly.

Adam opened one eye and said “Don’t you dare little brother.”

Little Joe deliberately let a few drops fall and tried to step back behind Hoss but Adam was too quick for him, an arm snaked out and he grabbed his brother. Little Joe fought but it was no use Adam frog marched him over to the basin and put his head in it, until Joe yelled for mercy. Then laughingly Ben ordered them to stop fighting, they had visitors coming in two hours. Adam ordered them out and got changed and shaved.

When he came down Ben noticed his eyes were still red rimmed and had deep black shadows under them and his son was moving very stiffly, as though his back was hurting. Ben passed him over some coffee “Rough trip Son?”

“Slightly. I’m just a bit short on sleep got in, sometime after three.” Adam smiled “I’m okay Pa I’ve missed sleep before, but I am hungry.” Ben yelled for Hop Sing and he bustled in with food ready for Adam and for once not even a lecture for missing breakfast. Adam ate rapidly and then grinned at his little brother “Okay Joe I won’t try your patience any further.”

Adam hauled two large parcels out from behind the desk and pushed one to each of his brothers. He had designed saddles especially for them, incorporating the pine tree brand and both his brothers were delighted with the beautifully tooled soft leather. Much to Adam’s surprise, his father who had known what he was doing had had a third one made for Adam himself. Ben was delighted with his writing set but asked if it was meant as a hint to deal with the bookwork and let his sons deal with the practical details. Adam laughed at his father, that would be the day.

Joe handed his eldest brother a parcel obviously containing books but when Adam opened it he was taken aback as it was three novels by Russian authors, in the original Russian! Adam turned them over, not knowing quite what to make of it and Joe savoured the expression on his face. Then Hoss passed over another package of books and grinned triumphantly. Adam frowned but when he opened it he found both dictionaries and grammars also in Russian. The two younger brothers grinned widely at him and Hoss explained that they didn’t want him to let his brain go rusty with lack of study. Joe cackled “Anyway I for one am fed up with your moans about the translations. Now you can read the original.”

Ben grinned, as for once his eldest son was speechless. Adam was delighted at the thought that had gone into it and he was always interested in enlarging his knowledge but he decided he couldn’t let his brothers away with it. He placed the books carefully down “Thanks a lot both of you and those dictionaries and grammar will be real useful. Mind you the only real way to learn a language is to speak it and luckily I do know the British ambassador at the Russian Court.”

The thought of their brother going off again, all the way to Russia, horrified both Hoss and Joe and Ben savoured their expressions and the mischievous twinkle in Adam’s eyes, before breaking in and informing them that the Russian Court spoke French. Outraged Joe threw a cushion at his brother but Ben called them to order, their guests were due in just over an hour.

Hoss and Joe went off to organise drinks and give Hop Sing a hand in setting up another table and setting them out. Ben drew his eldest son over to the study and asked him about the trip. Adam gave him the outline and Ben could fill in the details for himself. Ben shook his head “You should have stayed over.”

Adam got to his feet restlessly “I’ve missed the last three Christmases Pa and I promised Hoss that I wouldn’t miss anymore.” He smiled at his father “Not just for Hoss, for me too its kinda lonely at Christmas without you three, anyway I want to see Carole.” Then before his father could pursue the subject, Adam reverted to the problems he had had in Frisco, he couldn’t understand why it had been such a problem to book shipping. There had never been any trouble before. The two men tossed it around for a few minutes but eventually decided it was just one of those things. Ben had noticed how careful Adam was not to allow any discussion of Carole and realised that his son wasn’t sure of himself or her as yet.

By some miracle everything was ready just before the guests started arriving. Carole had had a miserable morning. She missed her family and she had had no word from Adam. She had convinced herself he was either snowbound in California, or dead or dying in the mountains. She had almost decided not to go but Ben had been most insistent that she was expected and she couldn’t be rude. However Dan who was driving her out had given up trying to make conversation, his reassurance that Adam could look after himself falling on deaf ears.

All the guests were staying overnight at the Ponderosa for the usual Boxing Day party and they made enough noise to hide Carole’s lack of conversation as they achieved. Adam had gone to his room to finish wrapping Carole’s present and there were only three Cartwrights visible as the buggys arrived. Carole was determined to hide her disappointment and she had a fixed smile on her face much to Ben’s private amusement.

Adam hard the buggys arrive and he ran downstairs to join his family. Ben was watching Carole as Dan helped her down and as she turned to greet them he saw her face light up as she saw Adam just behind the other three. Adam pushed forward and demanded a Christmas kiss, which Carole was more than happy to give him. Then he escorted her inside oblivious of all the other guests to the amusement of both Ben and Dan.

Carole demanded to know when he got home and Adam said “Not until after three this morning, so I had no time to let you know I was home.” Carole could see all too many signs of tiredness and decided not to ask about the trip, instead to his delight she told Adam how much she had missed his visits. Adam made it clear just how much he had missed her but then, as other people started coming in, he had to be polite and say hello to them too.

Joe and Hoss were busily escorting them to their rooms to dump coats and luggage. The three brothers had given up their rooms and were going to use the bunkhouse for a couple of nights, but Ben had refused Joe’s mischievous suggestion that Carole be given Adam’s room.

Adam led the way upstairs to the guestroom where Carole was going to be staying and excused himself telling her to wash up and he would see her downstairs. However he was back in a couple of minutes as he didn’t want to give Carole her present in front of other people. She was surprised but then Adam passed her the guitar he had brought back from Frisco.. She was thrilled but said “You shouldn’t have, its far too much.”

Adam grinned “I can’t teach you if you can’t practise.”

Carole moved over to her bag and got out a large package. She passed it over to Adam. It was obviously a book but once Adam unwrapped it, he was spell bound. She had sent east and her mother had found a book on the architecture of Europe. It was mainly illustrations and showed many of the places he had seen and told her about. Adam smiled at her “You couldn’t have bought me anything I’ll value more and with that he took her in his arms. She nestled there as though it was where she belonged and then she pulled away very slightly and turned her face up to be kissed. Adam kissed her gently at first and then more passionately, holding her very close. Adam knew now what he wanted and prayed that she wanted it too. For a long moment they held each other but then Adam heard his brother calling for him and the spell was broken. He wasn’t going to rush anything, not now, but he knew they had taken a long step forward they could no longer just be friends.

Carole broke away and told Adam to go down she would follow in a moment. Then she sat down on the bed to compose herself. She had come to realise in her absence what Adam meant to her and she was now sure that he felt the same. One day he was going to ask her to marry him and she knew what her answer would be, but for now she was content in newly discovered love and she wanted to enjoy that first. When she was calmer she went downstairs where Joe was serving coffee.

For the first time Carole felt at ease with all the Cartwrights and she gave Joe a bewitching smile. Apart from the short time while Adam was playing guitar just before he left for Frisco, Joe had never seen her acting naturally and he had never seen her smile except at Adam. Now he knew what his brother meant when he said there was something under the shell worth having. Joe had never got near her before but now he exerted all his charm and Adam had by no means a monopoly of it. Adam was pleased to see her chatting happily with his little brother, he wanted her and his family to be good friends. As Joe talked Carole began to realise that although he was a flirt he had many of Adam’s qualities and saw why the two brothers were so close. She hadn’t forgotten Adam’s comments on his little brother and now she began to see what he meant.

Adam was chatting to Dan and Roy and he was intrigued and slightly concerned to hear that two men had been asking questions around town about the Ponderosa. Roy said “Lots of questions, they wanted to know the main strengths and weaknesses of all the main mines, mills, banks, ranches, even timber holdings in Virginia City but just recently all their questions have been about the Ponderosa.” Ben joined them and like his son wondered is someone was planning to move in on the Ponderosa. It wouldn’t be the first time that someone had decided the Ponderosa should be in different hands.
Roy had no idea just who the men were representing, the only thing he knew was that they had come in from California.

The men had been around for several weeks before Dan and Roy had put two and two together about their casual questions. Roy bit his lip “Look this is just an advanced warning since the questions have settled on the Ponderosa.”

Adam smiled “ We’ll bear it in mind but its Christmas day. Don’t lets talk about trouble, we’ll consider it after Christmas.”
Roy agreed “ Sure Son, I don’t think anything will happen yet. It’s just a general warning to keep your eyes open”

Beth came over to join them. She was a widow a very old friend of both Ben’s and Roy’s and at one time Ben had thought of marrying her but she knew he didn’t really need anything apart from his sons and his ranch. They had reached an understanding to remain good friends. Beth smiled at the four men “You are all far too solemn for Christmas Day.” She linked arms with Roy and took him off to get her a sherry. Ben moved closer to his eldest son as Dan wandered off “Don’t mention this to your brothers, not for a couple of days anyway.”

“Sure Pa.” Adam wandered out into the kitchen to see how long dinner would be, only to find Hoss had beaten him to it. Hop Sing turned angrily and told Adam that dinner would be ready in twenty minutes but only if he kept his big brother out of the way. Adam grinned but Hoss turned on Hop Sing “You shouldn’t keep us waiting with all those wonderful smells coming outta the kitchen.”

Adam wasn’t about to push his luck and he grabbed Hoss arm and led him out tossing a grin over his shoulder to Hop Sing as he went. He deposited Hoss by Sue Ann and s asked her to keep his brother out of the kitchen or they would all starve. She laughed at him but put her arm round Hoss,

Adam went to help Joe pour our sherry all round and Hop Sing was as good as his word. Twenty minutes later the feast was served. Adam was very contented he had Carole next to him and all his family around him but to his horror he found he wasn’t hungry. He’d had far too little sleep over the last five days and it was catching up on him as he relaxed. He carved one turkey while Ben carved another but having done that he was only picking at his food. Carole worried about him asked “Are you alright?”

Adam grinned at her “Of course I am.” He made an effort but wasn’t getting on very fast. Then he noticed Hoss and some of the others had finished and forestalling his father he went to the kitchen and fetched a third turkey. It gave him the opportunity to take his plate into the kitchen and throw the food away, without Hop Sing seeing it, but Ben had noticed. Then he cut off seconds for all who wanted it. When they were all drinking coffee Ben had a quiet word with his son but Adam reassured him, he was fine just a mite tired.

During the afternoon Adam played his guitar for them and everyone joined in singing carols. Ben forgot his worries; he had to agree with his youngest son as Joe commented that Adam looked years younger as he sat on the arm of Carole’s chair playing. Adam was completely contented but he was also absolutely exhausted as his hard trip caught up with him. Eventually he passed his guitar over to Joe “You can play accomplishments as well as I can, take over please, I need some fresh air.”

Adam wandered outside needing fresh air, hoping it would wake him up. Carole followed him out and found him leaning on the hitch rail surveying the view, She asked anxiously “Is anything wrong?”

Adam turned and smiled down at her “How could there be anything wrong? You are here with me.”

“I’m not kidding you look so drawn and you hardly ate anything at dinner.”

Adam put his arm round her “Don’t look so worried. I’m just a bit tired. I’ve only had about twelve hours sleep in the last five days and I feel as though I walked back from California.” He kissed her forehead “ With you at the end of the journey, it was well worth it.”

Carole was going to tell him to go and take a few hours sleep but Adam pulled her closer, shushing her with a kiss, and then he began pointing out the mountains of the Sierra Nevada, which showed very clearly from where they stood. Then as it was getting cold they went in. As they came in Beth was talking to Ben about his new nieces. Laura had had twins, two girls, about three weeks earlier. Carole felt Adam tense up next to her as they overheard and Ben and Beth stopped speaking very abruptly. Carole was very puzzled but she just stayed close to Adam as he said “I didn’t know she had had her baby. Are they all well?”

Ben nodded “We heard while you were in Frisco and I’d forgotten to tell you today.”

Adam nodded “I expect Will is delighted.” Then he went and poured himself a large brandy. He hadn’t told Carole about Laura and he suddenly realised he would have to as she obviously hadn’t missed the byplay.

Beth turned to Ben “I’m so sorry but I thought he was outside.”

Ben smiled at her, “Not your fault. I should have told him. He knew that she was pregnant but it must have been a shock to hear like that.”

Carole was obviously puzzled even though she didn’t ask outright. Adam swallowed hard “I’ll explain later. Will is my cousin and Laura is his wife.”

Carole accepted that but it didn’t explain the tension she had felt, not only in Adam but also in Ben and Beth.

Little Joe had seen the incident and he guessed that Adam hadn’t told Carole about Laura. He knew that it would be very difficult for his eldest brother to explain, he’d been hurt physically and emotionally by events, even if he hadn’t really loved Laura. Even now when Adam was happy in his new love his memories weren’t pleasant and Joe knew his brother was near exhaustion. Joe went over to his father “Should I tell her what happened with Laura. I don’t want to interfere but Adam hates talking about those days and she ought to know.”

Ben wasn’t at all sure, he knew just how little his eldest son liked any interference in his personal affairs, but in the end he said “You can make the offer to Adam, but it’s his decision and do it tactfully.”

Joe went over to the window and joined Adam and Carole. After about five minutes Carole excused herself to go and get a book she wanted to show Adam, which suited Joe fine. He stared out of the window not wanting to embarrass his brother “You haven’t told her about Laura?”

Adam sighed heavily “I thought she would know the main story, considering what gossips the women in town are. Then I think I could tell her how I felt.” He rubbed his aching eyes “I just can’t bring myself to tell her what happened, stupid isn’t it but it makes my back ache just to think about that time.”

Joe gripped his shoulder affectionately “I don’t think it’s stupid. Look I don’t want to interfere but if you want me to tell her what happened, I will.”

Adam didn’t say anything but Joe could feel the tension in him, see it in every line of his body. Joe decided he had better back out and he said “If you want me to stay out of it just say so.”

Adam turned round to face his brother, his total exhaustion even more apparent “No Joe. She has to know and I can’t do it. I’d be very grateful if you would.” He turned away and Joe could hardly hear his brother as Adam went on “I love her Joe and I’m so scared. I can’t bear the thought of anything going wrong. Scared she might think I’m doing the same again and I’m not.”

Joe squeezed his shoulder “I know Adam, don’t worry.” Then as Carole returned with the book the brothers fell quiet. Adam stared unseeingly at the picture she had wanted to show him and then saying that he needed a drink he excused himself. Hardly surprisingly Carole looked a little cross and Joe said “Please Carole, Adam knew that I wanted to talk to you.”

Carole was very puzzled by that, feeling suddenly cold, wondering what he wanted.
Joe persevered “Look I know I’m interfering but I am very fond of Adam. We realised that you didn’t know about Laura. Adam wanted to tell you himself, but he hates talking about it, so I said I would tell you what happened.”

Carole was intrigued “I realised there was some mystery but she’s his cousin’s wife isn’t she?

Joe nodded “She is now, but at one time she was engaged to marry Adam.”

Carole went pale, whatever she had expected it wasn’t that. Joe went on “Adam hadn’t been very lucky in his love affairs and at that time I guess he was frustrated. He had been going out with Laura for several months, must have been nearly nine months. She was a widow with a small daughter Peggy. Peggy was about five and real cute. Adam was very good with her and that little girl just about hero worshipped him. Because Adam and Laura went around together so much every one sort of assumed that they were getting married, but Adam didn’t seem to know his own mind. That sure ain’t like my eldest brother. Anyway eventually he proposed and they became engaged. Don’t misunderstand me I am sure that Adam loved her but Pa was never sure whether he loved her as a wife or more as a sister, and Peggy’s mother. He thought Adam was more in love with the idea of his own Ponderosa and a family than he was with Laura, I agree but you’ll have to make up your own mind. Anyway once they were engaged Adam began building a house for them. He didn’t tell Laura what he was doing wanting it to be a surprise and he wouldn’t accept any help, not even from Hoss and me. He was busy with the house and seeing less and les of Laura. He wouldn’t name a wedding day until the house was closer to completion. My cousin Will was living with us and somehow he ended up escorting Laura quite a bit of the time. I think he was already in love with Laura, anyway about then he started talking about moving to Frisco to live. I think that brought it home to Laura that she had fallen out of love with Adam and in love with Will. Anyway whatever the reason one day they both discovered how the other felt. They are both very honest people and they went to tell Adam. He was as usual working on the house and he saw them coming down. He was pulling in a beam on the roof and he moved too fast. He fell from the roof with the beam on top of him.”

Carole’s hand flew to her mouth as she stifled a cry at the picture Joe had painted. Joe gripped her arm “Easy Carole You’ve seen my brother he’s fine now.”

“But he wasn’t?”

“No. We were very worried about him for all too long. The fall damaged his back and for a time he was paralysed from the waist downwards. Initially he was in a lot of pain and stuck in bed. There was all too little we could do to help. Even when he was moving around in a wheel chair it was long odds whether he would ever walk again. We were warned that anything, which might upset him, had to be avoided, it could bind him to a wheelchair for life. Laura had moved in here with Peggy to help nurse Adam. Sometimes it seemed the prattle of the little girl was about the only thing which eased big brother’s pain.” Joe bit his lip and his face showed the horror of those days when he had been so worried about his brother. Taking a deep breath Joe went on “Under those circumstances Will decided to leave. Adam needed Laura more than he did and they couldn’t risk breaking his heart as the fall had his body. Unfortunately they were talking it over in the barn and Adam overheard. I don’t know exactly what, but enough for him to realise Laura was in love with Will. He told her o go to Will but she wouldn’t and Will wouldn’t take her if the price was to tie Adam to a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Will always believed that Adam was being noble giving her up, but Adam told Pa that he had come to realise that Pa was right and she was just a means to an end; that he was more in love with the idea of his own family and his own house than he was with Laura. You’ll have to make your own mind up. Certainly Adam loved her enough for the desire for her happiness to get him back on his feet. As Will was leaving Adam forced himself to his feet and told Laura to go with Will, he didn’t need her anymore. They left that same day.”

“And Adam?”

“It took several months for him to be able to move around at all freely and even then Doc warned him it could be a year before he could ride and work round the ranch. Adam went to Cambridge then to study law.”

“You found that hard?”

Joe smiled “I hated the idea. I have my arguments with big brother. He can be a mite bossy and when I was younger he was worse than Pa at treating me like a kid. But he was always there, often bailing me out when I didn’t listen to him and I really missed him.”

“Why didn’t Adam tell me himself?”

Little Joe shrugged “I can only tell you what I think. Two reasons I guess. Firstly he hates talking about that time, it holds only painful memories for him. I think he assumed you would know at least the main outline of the story from the gossips in town. Secondly I think he’s scared that you might believe if he was willing to marry without true love once that he would do it again. I’m sure he wouldn’t but again you’ll have to make up your own mind. I just know that he suddenly realised that you didn’t know and he felt you had the right to. And he so desperately tired that he’s off his food and he couldn’t face doing it, so I put myself forward.”

“You love your brother very much don’t you?”

Joe was silent for a moment and then he said “He’s always been there to get me out of trouble, he taught me nearly all I know and even when he disagreed me he seems to understand. But I don’t think I knew how much he meant to me until he was away in Europe.”

“Thank you for telling me Joe. Now I think I’d like to talk to Adam.”

Joe said “I imagine he’s in Pa’s room, we are using it as a changing room while people are here.” He told her which one it was and Carole headed up stairs. She found Adam standing staring out of the window in his father’s room. He was miles away lost in his memories and from the tension she could see they weren’t very pleasant. She moved over to him and gripped his arm but Adam pulled away. He couldn’t look at her as he asked “Did Little Joe tell you?”

Carole smiled at him “Yes.”

“Don’t despise me for not telling you myself.”

“I don’t, but can you explain why you didn’t?”

Adam shrugged, sighing deeply “I’m not even sure myself, but somehow when I think of Laura and what happened it makes me feel ill. I don’t know, maybe its because I’m ashamed of myself. I nearly did great damage to both of us.”

“Maybe its because you were badly hurt.”

“I’ve been hurt before. and soon forgotten it, but I would have destroyed Laura and God knows what harm I would have done to Peggy.” Adam turned away from Carole and stared out “I did love Laura, still do, but not as you should love a wife. She was a good friend and she was Peggy’s mother, I loved that little girl, wanted a family of my own. I didn’t want to lose them, lose the companionship but everyone was talking marriage. Then Laura was hurt and I was so scared I was losing her I convinced myself I was in love.”

“Then just what do you think you did wrong?”

“When I was hurt I had time to think but I was still going to go through with it. That was wrong.” Adam waited tensely but then she moved closer and gently curved her palm round his cheek “That’s all I wanted to know now we can forget it.”

Hardly daring to believe it Adam turned and gripped her arms as he stared intently nto her eyes a slight frown on his face. Carole asked “What’s wrong?”

“You haven’t asked the question I expected.”

“You mean whether it’s the same again?” she said with a slight smile and Adam nodded. She moved closer to him and snuggled up against him “Maybe I’m conceited but I have seen your face light up when I walk in, I’ve felt your kisses. I know it isn’t.”

Adam pulled her very close at that and kissed her soundly but then they became aware that people were coming up to change and Carole slipped out to do the same. Adam was going to have a quick wash but sat down on the bed for a moment. Totally relaxed and contented he lazed back for a moment and that was his undoing. His exhausted body finally rebelled against his iron will and he fell fast asleep. He didn’t stir when his father and brothers came into change and Ben tucked a blanket round him and left him to sleep. The guests were all old friends and his son’s health came first.

Carole was surprised when Adam didn’t reappear but Ben told her his son was fast asleep. She nodded “I thought it was catching up on him. Twelve hours sleep in five days on a trip like that isn’t near enough.”

Ben rather hesitantly said “I suspect he’ll sleep until morning. I’m afraid its rather rude having invited you here.”

Carole smiled “No it isn’t. In a way its quite a compliment.”

Ben was mystified for a moment but then as she wandered over to talk to his youngest son he realised what she meant. Dan had noticed Adam’s absence and he asked “Not a lover’s tiff I hope?”

“No just the opposite.” He studied Carole as she talked with his other sons and went on “I hope this works out, I’d like that girl as a daughter-in-law.”

The following morning Adam was woken by Joe “Come on big brother you have more than slept the clock round, time to wake up.”

Adam grunted and then opened his eyes to find it was broad daylight “What’s the time?”

“Nine thirty. You came up to change at five thirty yesterday and slept right through. Pa joined us in the bunkhouse.”

Adam was shocked “What must our guests think of me?”

Joe laughed “You mean what does Carole think! Don’t worry they all saw how exhausted you looked and Carole seemed to think it was rather a compliment that you felt enough at home with her to go to sleep, instead of attending on her, but I shouldn’t push your luck.”

Adam jumped out of bed. He felt different again after his long sleep but before he did anything else he needed to thank his little brother and he squeezed Joe’s neck affectionately “Thanks for telling her about Laura you did a fine job.”

“No problem. If you can get yourself ready we are going to go riding. Pa has the older women and Roy roped in to help arrange things for the party tonight so Hoss, Dan Sue Ann, Katie Beth and Carole are coming with me up to the lake.”

“You’re short a man.”

“I never noticed!” Joe commented and got a pillow thrown at him, as he exited the room leaving Adam to wash and change. Adam was down quickly and had a hasty breakfast, making up for his lack of hunger the previous day, while his brothers saddled the horses with Dan’s help.

It was a cheerful group that went up towards the lake. Beth had been given the job of chaperone by Sue Ann’s mother but she made no objection as everyone paired off They straggled into the point which all of them knew well and then dismounted for the picnic lunch which Hop Sing had provided. The jokes got poorer but no-one cared as they lazed and chatted. It was too cold to sit still and the pairs all went off for a walk. Adam and Carole hardly spoke as they walked alongside the lake but it was a companionable silence. When Adam stopped and looked at her she came naturally into his arms. Adam kissed her passionately and then he held her at arm’s length “I love you Carole.”

She smiled radiantly at him “I knew but I have been longing to hear you say it. I love you so very much Adam.” Adam pulled her closer and kissed her again. For a long time they stood close together so very content just to be together, oblivious of the time and the cold. Then Adam heard Hoss call for him and he realised that it was time to go home.

The others were waiting for them and the whole crowd headed back to the Ponderosa. It was a good party and Ben watched his eldest son who was the life and soul of the party. His happiness was an almost visible aura round him as he played and danced, with Carole next to him the whole time. He tried to persuade her to stay on for a few days but she wouldn’t. She had no clothes with her and anyway needed time to think and enjoy her newly found love but she did want him to come to town the following evening which Adam willingly agreed.

It was late when the party finally broke up and Adam escorted Carole out to the buggy He kissed her firmly before helping her up next to Dan promising to be in town mid- afternoon the next day. Then he stood and watched her out of sight before going back in to grab a cup of coffee. The others were still seeing guests off and when they came in Adam was lazing back quietly picking out Silent Night on his guitar. The other three collapsed round the fire and no-one was arguing when Joe proclaimed it had been a great Christmas. They sat idly chatting for half an hour, the clearing up could wait until the following day. Finally Adam pulled himself to his feet and proclaiming that he for one was tired he headed for bed, closely followed by the others.

 

Book 2 – Adam inadvertently brings trouble to the Ponderosa by the brunt falls on Joe

It had been an idyllic Christmas and for the next six weeks Adam lived in a world of his own. Life was slack at the ranch as winter closed in and he spent hours dreaming. He went into town to visit Carol four or five times a week and Ben told him he might as well stay in town, for his mind was there whatever his body was doing.

Little Joe kept getting lumbered with his brother’s chores and one day, when Adam was going to town for the third day running, he complained bitterly to his father. “It’s about time Adam married her and brought her out to the Ponderosa, then he can do his own work!”

Ben laughed at his son and then pointed out that Adam hadn’t mentioned marriage. Joe shrugged “So! Anyone can see they are both head over heels in love.”

Ben could only agree but he was momentarily sombre as he said “I think your brother is trying to find the courage to propose. Every time he has thought of marriage in the past, things have gone wrong. I think this is so precious that he is scared to risk it.”

Adam wouldn’t have argued with his father’s ideas if he had heard them. Carole was becoming more and more important to him, in a way no other woman ever had and he knew she cared deeply. He was planning to ask her to marry him, but he had firm ideas on how and more importantly where. They had first started to get to know each other and first told each other of their love at the lake. Adam needed the confidence that the lake gave him to ask her to marry him, but the weather had not been suitable for long rides out since Christmas. For now he was content with her company as they slowly got to know each other better and better.

Then one day in town Carole had a shock when she suddenly found Buck Addison walking towards her. She stopped as he drew level and he smiled at her “I am very pleased to see you again Carole.” He asked her to join him for tea at the International House, for old time’s sake, and she agreed. Once they were installed in the restaurant, Carole said, “You didn’t seem very surprised to see me?”

Buck smiled “I knew you were in Virginia City. I’m here on business and I have been trying for the last three days to pluck up the courage to come and see you. I wasn’t sure what sort of reception I would get.”

Carole considered him, she could see what had attracted her, but now she could see a coldness in his eyes and compared to Adam he was nothing. She was very cool as she said “What was between us is in the past and finished with.”

“You are still unmarried.”

Carole raised her eyebrows “That is my business. Don’t try and resurrect our relationship that is dead. If you come as a friend then you are welcome, but if you come as a potential lover, then I don’t want to see you.”

Buck veered away from the dangerous subject and asked what she had been doing since the last time he saw her. They talked for half an hour and Carole agreed to have dinner with him the following night, just as a friend. Then she excused herself.

Carole walked home, her thoughts in turmoil. She couldn’t help comparing Buck with Adam. In some ways they were alike, both strong forceful men with the will and the ability to succeed, but Adam had the principles to govern his behaviour which Buck lacked. She was expecting Adam that evening and knew that she had to tell him that Buck was in town. She had always dreaded meeting him again, unsure how her principles would hold out in his presence, but now she was glad that she had. Since she had given her love and all her heart to Adam, she hadn’t even felt a twinge of the old feeling on meeting Buck. The problem was convincing Adam of that basic fact and she knew that wouldn’t be so easy.

When Adam rode in she was rather quiet. It was awkward to talk to her new love about her ex-fiancé, but if she didn’t then she knew one of the town gossips would. She had no intention of hiding anything from Adam and, when puzzled by her mood, he asked her what was wrong, she told him how she had met Buck. Adam was jealous, he couldn’t help himself. He had always known that she had loved Buck very much since her engagement still had such a profound effect on her four years later. Now he was scared that she would leave him for her first love. He hated the idea of her having dinner with Addison the following night but somehow he manage to hide the worst of his fear and jealousy. They spent a quiet evening and Adam left early. Carole had sensed his feelings, but on the principle of least said soonest mended and the knowledge that Buck would be leaving in two days time, she said nothing. When he rose to go she kissed him as usual holding him close for a moment and arranging to meet on Sunday as though nothing out of the ordinary was happening.

Adam rode home via the lake. He was sure that Carole loved him, but he didn’t know how she felt about Buck now. He spent hours staring out over the water thinking in circles but the Lake didn’t bring him the peace that it usually did. He was irritable when he got home and barely speaking to his family he went up to his room, he couldn’t sleep but at least in the sanctuary of his won room he didn’t have to face the curious gaze of his family. Eventually he went to bed but he lay awake for hours racked by jealousy. Part of him was sure that Carole wouldn’t let him down but another part reminded him of all the women in the past, who had done so, and reminded him that Buck was her first love.

None of his family had missed his mood and Joe asked his father what he thought was wrong. Ben shrugged “Lover’s tiff I expect. I just hope it isn’t serious, I like that girl.”

Joe grinned broadly “I’ll lay you odds that this one works out. She’s a real nice girl and they are made for each other.”

Ben laughed “I’ll have to get you a job with Dan, love advice for the lonely. You sound just like all the old maids in the International at tea time.”

The following day Adam went up to check the trees for logging, when the weather cleared. He knew that he wasn’t fit company for anyone but he didn’t want to cause comment from his family and he returned home for dinner. He hid himself in a book all evening although he didn’t take in a single word that he read. He kept visualising Carole with her old lover and tormented himself with thoughts of how Buck would try to win her back. Joe and Hoss were playing checkers but Ben sat and watched the play of emotions across his oldest son’s face. He didn’t say anything, as Adam obviously didn’t want to talk. Eventually Adam went up to bed, if not to sleep, knowing that at least the dinner was over.

Ben went to bed and lay awake for a while hoping than nothing was going wrong in his son’s love affair. He knew just how much Adam desired a wife and children, but it had to be true love, he’d learnt his lesson with Laura.

Adam was glad when Sunday came and he could go and see Carole, She was pleased to see him and said how much she had missed him. He knew that Buck had left and gradually during the day he relaxed, as he realised that nothing had changed. He was in a different mood entirely on the way home, very contented again. He had been tempted that day to ask her to marry him but sensed that the proximity to Buck’s visit made it inopportune.

Ben and Joe sensed his mood as soon as he came in and grinned at each other as Adam went on up to bed for the best night’s sleep in days.

Buck had also realised that he stood very little chance of winning Carole back as things stood. He was determined to move in on Nevada and the Ponderosa was a good place to start. He decided to create enough trouble at the ranch to ensure that Adam had no time to go courting. He was determined to do it long distance through a new Company, as he knew that he’d stand no chance with Carole if she knew he was trying to ruin her new lover. He had already mapped out his initial moves against the Ponderosa, sure of the power of money in the hands of a strong man.

For the time being his attack was probing on as many fronts as possible, to find the main weaknesses of the Ponderosa. He was pleased to think that it could also have the side effect of keeping the Cartwrights so busy that Carole would be lucky to see her lover more than once a week. He had discounted any possibility of attacking the Ponderosa through the courts their deeds to the land seemed watertight. The other usual method in that parched area of attacking water rights was closed, Adam had designed pipes down from Lake Tahoe and they had all the water they needed. His first attack was on the supplies they needed, he knew that a large ranch could buy these in from Frisco if necessary and cut costs by buying bulk, but at least it was an irritant. He had organised a group of men to rustle their cattle and he had planted two men on their logging crew to ferment trouble and sabotage equipment. He had managed to do the same at the saw mill and he had four men out to cause problems wherever they could, setting fires, cutting fences, stampeding horses or cattle and as a start to blow up the flume bringing logs down from the high reaches of the mountain. He had arranged for a section of the flume where it ran high above the ground to be blown up. Similarly he had arranged for rock falls to occur in their mines, making it as difficult as possible for the Cartwrights to meet their contracts. He wanted them to be faced with trouble wherever they turned and had even put pressure on the financial market to have them denied credit. All his men had been warned that they were not to take life and in general they should try to avoid injury. Although he had intimated that an ‘accident’ to one of the younger brothers could prove useful, preferably not a fatal accident but a broken limb would fit in well.

At the Ponderosa spring was in the air, the winter was always a quiet time, many of the outside jobs rendered impossible by the weather. For Adam it had been an idyllic period with the exception of the week when Addison had appeared. Gradually he and Carole learnt more about each other and were reaching the time when words were not needed between them. Adam was thinking more and more frequently in terms of marriage but he wanted to asked her up by the lake where they had first talked and where they had told each other of their love. The weather had not allowed picnics or trips out since Boxing Day and Adam was awaiting his opportunity.

For Ben the winter had been one of the happiest for many years. The problems of the ranch were all under control, at least until the spring and enough of the winter feed had been saved from the fire to carry his herds through. Far more important, his eldest son was content at home and he was gradually losing his fear that Adam would become restless and leave home again.

Hoss had split up from Sue Ann with no hard feelings on either side. It had always been more of a friendship than a love affair. Ben mused about his middle son; Hoss never seemed to have the same longing for marriage that Adam obviously felt. A big generous man with lots of casual friends, but he let very few people really close to him. Everyone liked him, although Ben was well aware that many of them underestimated his big son. Hoss was very reliant on his brothers; they meant so much to him, the only ones really close to him. He seemed very content just because his eldest brother was back home.

Little Joe was also foot-loose and fancy-free but he seemed to feel it more. He had been very fond of Katie and for two weeks after he broke it off he was irritable and unhappy. Ben had tried talking to him but Joe had just cut him off and headed up to his room. He was off his food and snapping at his brothers, but all his family could do was to wait for him to get over it.

Then one evening Ben and Hoss had headed up to bed quite early. Adam was sitting in his favourite blue chair reading his book, but he put it down as Joe moodily kicked the logs in the fireplace. Adam put his book down unable to concentrate “Tell me to butt out if you want Joe but just why did you break up with Katie if you miss her so much? She was mighty fond of you and I’m sure you can win her back.”

“Probably.” Joe sighed heavily “But that just takes me back where I started.”

“Do you want to talk Joe?”

“Not really, but I’m not getting anywhere on my own.” Joe sank down on the table and stood staring into the fire. “I started dating Katie soon after you went to Boston. We’ve had some real good times together. I enjoy being with her.”

“I don’t mean to pry. If you want me to drop it just say so.”

“No. I think you might just understand and I think I need to talk. Katie is very sweet and fun to be with, real loveable but…”

“You don’t love her.”

Joe nodded slowly “Its funny sometimes I think I do and then I decide I don’t. Then people began to talk about marriage and after a month or so when hardly a day went by without someone commenting about me losing my freedom, I made up my mind it wasn’t fair to carry on seeing her.” Joe hesitated for a moment and then very softly said, ”I remembered you and Laura.”

Adam moved onto the table next to his little brother and put his arm round Joe “I know how you feel. It’s appreciating a person and being so very friendly and close. You keep feeling that you are on the verge of falling in love, you become scared that you will miss out, so you let things run on not wanting to lose out, but its always just over the horizon.”

Little Joe nodded, leaning his aching head on his brother’s shoulder; he was quiet for a couple of minutes “Does it come Adam?”

Adam bit his lip, not wanting to say the wrong thing “When Laura was hurt, I hated the idea of losing her companionship so much, that I convinced myself that it had happened and I nearly did us both irreparable harm. Maybe some people are content with the friendship and don’t want true love in all its senses. I don’t think that love often grows out of companionship although I believe both are necessary to make a lasting relationship. You’re like me Joe, sentimental and romantic at heart and I believe we need both true romantic love and companionship. I’ve been hunting it for thirteen years and now I believe I have found it. Don’t settle for second best Little Joe. I tried to and got badly hurt. You have time to find the real thing.”

Little Joe sat silently for ten minutes and then he said “Thanks Adam I guess I knew that you would understand, its good to have someone to talk to.” He gripped his brother’s shoulder “I hope you and Carole can make a go of it. I want to be an Uncle.” Adam grinned “So do I.” Joe headed on up to bed and more relaxed, slept late the next day.

As March came in the weather broke and the hands began to ride the range, to find out what damage had been done by the winter weather. Hoss rode up to the logging camp to start things moving to fulfil their contracts, while Joe headed out to check the extent of the fences that were down. Buck’s men had been working hard for the previous month and reports of damage soon started coming in to Ben. Adam had been working with his father keeping an overall list of what was happening as Ben dealt with the immediate problems. Then late in the afternoon one of the men came in to say that a section of the flume was down, he wasn’t sure what had caused it but reported about seven lengths down. Once the hand had headed out to the bunkhouse, Adam got restlessly to his feet “I think I had better ride out in the morning and check the extent of the damage and see if I can find out what has caused it.”

“Its Sunday aren’t you supposed to be meeting Carole?”

Adam nodded and said “I’ll go into town in a minute and explain.”

“It can be left one more day.”

“I’m not sure it can Pa. I want you to have a look at this list of damage we have had reported so far. I know that its always a mite depressing at this time of year, but I never remember this much and the men won’t have covered half the Ponderosa so far. I think we need to know the extent as soon as possible, because I think our resources are going to be strained to cope for the next few weeks.”

Ben sat and read the lists that Adam had been keeping. He was used to the depressing reports of damage which came in every spring but this was far much more extensive than usual, and he had been to busy dealing with the individual details to see the overall pattern. Eventually he sat back and considered his eldest son “Do you think it’s just bad luck or is someone causing trouble?”

Adam shrugged “Your guess is as good as mine. We’ll know more when I’ve checked the flume and we hear from Hoss and Joe, but I’ll make a few enquiries in town. After all Roy and Dan did say that strangers had been asking questions about the Ponderosa.”

Ben let his son go to town and sat worrying about the meaning of all this trouble. There was no one obvious behind it. He tried to put all thought of sabotage out of his mind until the information was in as Adam had suggested, but he was unable to settle. His gut instinct told him that there was something seriously wrong.

Adam rode into town with all too much on his mind. He was fairly sure that someone was deliberately causing trouble, even if, as yet, he had no proof. His main problem was a complete lack of any idea of who was behind the trouble. The prospect of a hidden enemy worried him more than he would admit to his father. In town, he went straight to Carole’s house. She was surprised to see him, but one look at his face was enough to convince her that there was trouble. Carole didn’t ask any questions until she had provided coffee and cakes and then waited for Adam to tell her. Adam took her hand “I’m afraid I won’t be able to come round tomorrow. There are some signs of real trouble at the ranch and I need to check it out.”

Carole moved closer to him and asked what sort of trouble. Adam explained the reports of damage which had been coming in and that he had to go and check the fume. Carol asked, “Is it sabotage?”

“I’m not sure yet but I’m scared it is.”

“You do think it is.”

Adam could only nod and he pulled her close to him “It’s been a wonderful winter, spending so much time with you, but if I’m right and someone is attacking the Ponderosa we are likely to be very busy. I must pull my weight and I won’t be able to come and see you so often.”

She kissed him “I understand my love. You can’t let your family down. If there’s any trouble don’t worry about me. I’ll see you whenever you can spare the time but my thoughts will always be with you.”

Adam held her tight, he had no words to express his gratitude for her attitude and the freedom she gave him to fight for his beloved ranch. He had to leave her shortly afterwards in order to make enquiries around town. He promised to send word or come and see her as often as possible. Carole kissed him “If I can help in any way, you know where I am, you only have to ask.”

Adam wandered down town to find Roy and Dan, when the bank manager Mr Harris stopped him and asked if he could spare a minute. Puzzled Adam went into the bank with Mr Harris and at first the older man was very hesitant “I’ve been trying to get hold of your father, but you know the financial position at the Ponderosa as well as he does.”

Adam frowned wondering what was coming “We had a good year last year. No large schemes eating up the money and the mines successful. As far as I know we are well in credit, not far short of a million dollars.”

Mr Harris agreed quoting the exact figure, obviously embarrassed, he went on “If it was left to me I wouldn’t have called you in.”

“Just tell me what the problem is Mr Harris.”

“I have had orders from head office. I thought it was only fair to warn you.” He shook his head “I have been told to count the Ponderosa a bad risk and extend no credit to you this year.”

Adam was stunned, whatever he had expected it wasn’t that. The Ponderosa had not had any trouble in getting covering credit for those summer months when hard cash was difficult to find, not for many years any way. They had always paid off in the autumn and had an excellent credit rating “That doesn’t make any sense.”

Mr Harris nodded “I know that Adam. I have no choice but to obey head office, but I am very happy to loan you some of my personal money if it will help.”

“Thank you very much Mr Harris. I know it’s not your fault, but have you any idea what is behind this? It’s not business sense.”

“I queried it with them but couldn’t get any sense. I can only imagine that there is political pressure from somewhere.”

“Thank you for giving us the advance warning Sir. My father will appreciate it as much as I do.” Adam smiled at the older man, knowing he had gone against his orders in giving them advance warning.

Then he headed on down the street to the Palace to find Dan. He found the reporter at the bar and Dan willingly joined him for a drink. Adam reminded him of his warning on Christmas Day and asked if he had heard anymore since. Dan shrugged “They were around until about a month ago. One of them had a real good look at the deeds in the Land Registry.”

“That doesn’t worry me those deeds are water tight. I’m sure they would stand up in any court of law I’ve been over them often enough looking for loopholes.”

Dan asked “Are you in trouble?”

Adam swirled the whiskey around in his glass “Are you asking as a friend or as a reporter?”

“As a friend.”

Adam swallowed the drink in one “We aren’t in trouble yet, just a few pinpricks but I have the impression that someone intends us to hit real trouble sometime soon.”

“Anything I can do?”

“If you see either of those men around again, can you get word to us?”

“Sure can and I’ll check around see what I can pick up.” Adam thanked his old friend and wandered off to check with some of his other friends. He didn’t pick up any more relevant information, but he did alert a number of people, including Roy, to keep an eye out for him. For now he wanted to get home and discuss what he had learnt with his father. Ben was waiting up for him and from the expression on Adam’s face he knew the news wasn’t good. Adam told him about the warning from the bank and Ben stared in blank amazement. Ben got out the figures of their present position and with Adam began to try and work out just how much ready money they would need, to fulfil their present contracts and collect on them. They had four main contracts, wood for the mines and for a railroad trestle, cattle and horses for the army and a mining contract.

Adam tried to look on the positive side “We’ve been extended further in the past, when we were building the flume for instance.”

“Yes Son but don’t forget we still don’t know the extent of the damage to that. If things go smoothly, we are just about covered financially, but if we also have to continually repair damage, as seems likely, we are going to be in trouble.”

Adam could only agree but said “Let’s make sure of our facts before we get too uptight. I’ll ride out to the flume at first light and, with luck, I can be back tomorrow evening with an estimate of how much it will take to repair.”

Adam rode out at first light and by late morning he was examining the damaged area. The damage was several weeks old and there had been a lot of rain since it was done. Adam knew he would have difficulty in proving a case in a court of law, but he was convinced himself that the damage had been caused by dynamite. He hunted around for some charred pieces of wood and put them in his saddlebag, just in case. Then he set to work to examine the sections at each end of the damaged area, making notes of the wood and labour, which would be required to repair it. In all eleven sections needed replacing and Adam knew that with their present resources, and the number of men he could divert to the work, it would take five or six weeks to make good. He rode home in a furious temper, which wasn’t improved by not knowing whom he had to blame.

Hoss was also on his way home and in no better mood. At the logging camp vital pieces of equipment were missing and what was there wasn’t in a good state of repair. Saws which he had greased himself, so that they wouldn’t rust over the winter, were left dry and rusty as though someone had wiped all the grease off and the men were sullen and awkward for no apparent reason. He’d spent two days bullying and cajoling them to get the equipment in order and now he had to go and report the extent of the damage and the spares and replacements that he needed. Hoss might not be too good at adding up figures, but he knew the list of things he needed was three or four times longer than it usually was, and he sensed the atmosphere of trouble.

Little Joe had made a check on some of the fences and found that not only were fences down but they were missing both cattle and horses. Then he had ridden up to the mines on the north east of the ranch. It was from these mines that they had to complete a contract for tin and silver ore. Joe never felt the mines were truly a part of the Ponderosa, like the rest of his family he infinitely preferred the wide open spaces of the ranch and hated going down the mines. When he rode in he was met by a miner’s meeting. They were all talking at once and at first Joe couldn’t make sense of what they were saying. Eventually he managed to get quiet and asked a long time hand Swann, just what the trouble was. Swann said that the mine was no longer safe, so far no-one had been hurt but five times in the last two weeks there had been rockfalls affecting all three main tunnels. Luckily they had all occurred when no-one was in the mine but that luck wouldn’t last. With clearing the falls and re-shoring, they had got little ore out of the mine. Little Joe insisted on going into the mine and inspecting the damage for himself. He was no mining engineer but it seemed odd to him. He took Swann and one other old hand with him and had a look at the latest fall. The fall had been cleared and the rock around looked firm enough. Little Joe asked the two men if they thought it was natural, or was someone causing the falls. They evaded the question but agreed to set guards over the entrance to the mine when it wasn’t being worked. Little Joe said “Adam worked very hard to get the square sets installed in town. We will do all we can to minimise the risks to your lives working this mine. I’ll get my brother out to inspect the mine in a couple of days and until then we will suspend operations.”

Joe’s announcement was well received by most of the men, but then some men began grumbling about pay. Joe was surprised, they had always had a reputation for looking after their men and he didn’t know why it was being queried now. He was quite abrupt as he said “You will continue to be paid the basic rate, although bonuses will stop until we can get the mine operational again.” Then he left to go home for discussions. He knew he had taken the only available course but it would make it difficult to complete their contracts. Joe felt trouble in the air and he was eager to get home and find out the overall picture and let his father and brothers know about the trouble at the mine.

Joe headed home by the shortest route and it was dark. One of the men that Addison had placed at the night had slipped away ahead of Joe. He had guessed that Joe would probably take the shortest route back to the main house and that should mean that he would come along a rough trail halfway up a canyon wall. The canyon bottom was rock strewn which was why the trail wasn’t at the bottom A fall there should incapacitate the youngest Cartwright for a while. The man stretched a rope across the trail between a rock and an old tree and set it at knee height for a horse. Then he went back to the mine. If the rope worked then Joe should have a nasty fall and if it didn’t nothing was lost. Either way he intended to remove the rope at first light before anyone found it. Little Joe had indeed taken the route along the canyon and he was letting Cochise pick his own way, confident of his horse’s ability and trying to work out what was going on. Buck’s man had chosen his place well and after negotiating the tricky steep part of the trail Joe went into a lope along the grassy wider trail. He felt Cochise jar as the rope caught the horse’s knees. Joe went over Cochise’s head down the steep side of the canyon and he couldn’t prevent himself falling. He felt the jar as he hit a rock and then knew nothing more. Cochise, frightened, had managed to disentangle himself from the rope but there was no sign of his master, so he headed on home.

Hoss was the first to reach home and Ben knew he had found trouble. Hoss outlined the problems he’d found and handed over the list of things they needed. Then he excused himself to wash up before they went into the details. Ben was sitting reading the list as Adam came in. Adam’s news was no better but he said that he’d wait to explain it until Hoss was down, save having to go over it twice. Then he asked about his youngest brother.

Ben said, “Little Joe should be home this evening. He was going to come home as soon as he had checked up at the mine, according to the report he sent home with one of the men.”

“Do we wait for him and have a complete family discussion or carry on without him? If he found trouble at the mine, which seems likely the way things are going, he probably won’t be back until tomorrow.”

Ben made the decision that they would at least have dinner in peace and then talk things out that evening, whether Joe was home or not.

They were halfway through their meal when they heard a horse come in. Adam said, “I expect that’s Joe” Restless and not really hungry, he put his fork down and went out to check with his youngest brother. He saw Cochise standing by the hitch rail and yelled for his brother but there was no answer. Puzzled Adam went over to Cochise to find the horse wasn’t tied up. He went to lead the horse over to the stable to look for his brother, starting to worry and when he felt the horse limp, his concern flared up. He yelled “Pa, Hoss get out here and bring a light.”

Hoss was first out with a lantern and by its light Adam found the ominous cuts just above Cochise’s knees. They none of them needed telling what had happened, the only question was where. Hoss was grim as he said, “I’ll go saddle up.” Ben went to raise the men out to help while Adam collected blankets and medical supplies, praying that his young brother wasn’t seriously hurt.

When they were all mounted Ben and his sons discussed where to start the search. It was still bitterly cold and if possible they had to find Joe and get him home before exposure worsened whatever damage had been done. Ben had himself firmly under control and said, “We know that he was going to the mine. I think we had better assume he was on his way home from there. Now which route would he take?”

Adam said, “I think he’d come the shortest route and that means Rock Canyon.”

Ben wasn’t sure “It would have already been dark and that’s a real rough road in places.”

Hoss agreed with his eldest brother “Joe trusts Cochise to be sure footed I reckon Adam’s right. Dark and cold, Little Joe would want to get on home.”

Ben could only go along with his sons, it was the best guess they could make and they had to start somewhere. He ordered the men to spread out either side of the trail, scared of missing a crumpled body in the dark. Progress was slow as they couldn’t afford to miss anything and it was over three hours later that Hoss spotted a crumpled shape on a ledge halfway down the canyon wall.

Adam and Ben both dismounted and joined Hoss, who was about to go down to his little brother, but Adam stopped him. “We are gonna need your strength up here to pull him up. I’ll go down to him. Hoss had to admit that Adam was right and he helped Adam tie a rope round his waist and then Adam was half lowered and half walked down the side of the canyon to where Joe lay.

As soon as he was down Ben lowered him a lamp and some brandy, while Adam quickly checked his brother. He yelled up “He’s alive”. Ben felt as though he had stopped breathing when he saw his son down in the canyon and it was almost painful as he started to breath again at Adam’s confirmation that his youngest son lived. Even so fear for his son gave him a very real pain in his chest as he waited to know what damage had been done. At least Joe had only fallen twenty feet or so before coming to rest on the ledge, the bottom of the canyon was as far again below him. While he waited Ben felt around and found the ends of the thin rope which had done the damage. He knew that it was deliberate, someone wanted to maim if not kill a Cartwright. His main worry, apart from his son’s health, was that he had no idea who was behind this attack on the Ponderosa, although it must be someone who was rich and powerful in order to influence the bank to withdraw credit.

Adam was examining his brother, to those waiting above he seemed to be taking a very long time, but he had to be careful to find out the extent of Joe’s injuries before moving him. Finally he called up “Okay Joe’s got a nasty gash on his head, no limbs broken far as I can tell but I reckon there are a couple of broken ribs. Hoss can you manage both of us? I’m scared to tie a rope round him, but if I tie it round me and carry him can you pull us both up?”

Hoss yelled back that he would cope and Ben helped his middle son tie the rope to Buck, who would take the main weight, while Hoss controlled the slack. Ben sent one of his men to town to fetch Doc, they would meet him back at the house. Ben gave him strict orders to say nothing, except the basic fact that Joe had had a fall.

Then Ben took control of Buck and Hoss called down “Ready when you are Adam.”
Joe was cold so Adam had taken off his own coat and buttoned it round his brother. Then Adam had tied the rope round his own waist and carefully lifted his brother, settling Joe over his right shoulder and holding his brother carefully to him, while he used his left hand to try and ease the bite of the rope on his body. Eventually he gave Hoss the go ahead and Hoss began to pull them in. There was very little Adam could do to help himself, Joe was a dead weight and it took all his strength to hold Joe and keep himself upright. For all of them it seemed an age until Adam appeared and two of the hands could reach down and grab his left arm and help him over the edge. In fact it was only about five minutes, but that had taken all Adam’s strength and as Ben lifted Joe away from him. Adam sank down in a heap on the ground fighting for his breathe.

While Ben examined his youngest son Hoss untied the rope, which had ridden up under his arms, from Adam. The rub of the rope as he was pulled up had broken the skin in a number of places from his waist to his armpits and his torn shirt was slowly darkening as the blood seeped out. Hoss wanted to examine his injuries but Adam pushed him away. It could wait until they got home, the last thing his family needed was him passing out too and it was very sore without anyone poking at his side. He did accept a brandy from Hoss but then got stiffly to his feet and moved over to his father. Ben had wrapped Joe in a couple of blankets and he wanted his son home so he could be treated properly. Ben mounted Buck and then Hoss handed his little brother up to his father. Ben settled Joe as comfortably as he could and then moved slowly out to the house. Hoss helped Adam ease back into the saddle and tried to pass his brother his own coat but Adam really didn’t want anything touching his sore body and he refused. He would rather be cold. He moved out behind their father and Hoss moved in close beside him, determined to keep a close watch on his eldest brother until they were home and he could treat the bruises and raw patches.

Ben felt easier once he had Joe safely in his own bed. His son’s breathing seemed normal and he was apparently sleeping now rather than unconscious. Once the worst of his anxiety about Little Joe had eased, Ben turned to his eldest son. Hoss was helping Adam wash the rope burns with disinfectant and putting on the ointment that he had had for his arm. Ben carefully examined the wounds and whistled softly “You are going to be so stiff and sore you won’t be moving for a fortnight.”

Adam grinned “Do you want to bet Pa? They will soon heal. More important how is Little Joe?”

“I think he’ll be fine.” Ben led the way back to Joe with Adam and Hoss close on his heels. Adam had put on his dressing gown but he refused to go to bed until he had heard what Paul had to say. A couple of minutes later Joe began to moan softly and Ben moved closer to his son, gently holding him still. After a few minutes Joe opened his eyes, squinting against the light. Adam moved the lamp out of the way and Joe grinned up weakly “I took a tumble. Silly old Cochise stopped suddenly.”

“We know that, but how do you feel?” Ben asked

Joe considered that and then said “I’ve got a headache and my ribs hurt but otherwise I guess I’m okay.”

Just then they heard Doc’s buggy arrive and Hoss went down to meet him. Doc came up and considered the three but with Joe grinning, albeit it rather weakly, he decided there was no point entering into the argument it would need to get rid of them and he moved over to examine his young patient. “Lucky as ever young man, a slight concussion and two cracked ribs. I’ll get those strapped and then two or three days complete rest in bed and take it very easy for the following couple of weeks. Mind you Joe, you are going to have some very interesting coloured bruises by tomorrow.”

Joe winced “I know I can feel some of them developing!”

Doc strapped Joe up and gave him a mild painkiller and then left Ben to settle his son down. Before he left Ben asked Doc to have a look at his eldest son, he explained how they had had to pull Joe up some twenty feet of sheer rock and that Adam had collected some nasty rope burns. Doc went through to Adam’s room where Hoss was trying to persuade his brother to go to bed. Rather begrudgingly Adam let Doc see the rope burns but Doc didn’t interfere with Hoss’ handiwork “You’ve done a real good job there Hoss, I couldn’t do better myself.” Then he turned to Adam “You are going to be one bruise from the waist upwards but there’s no real harm done. Keep it clean and take it easy for a week or ten days. Not that I need to tell you, with that bruising you are going to be so stiff you’ll have no choice.” He grinned at the brothers “However if it is any consolation you did the right thing. A rope round those cracked ribs of young Joe’s might have caused them to move and it could easily have pierced a lung. Meantime Adam, your brother is right there isn’t anything more you can do so get to bed.”

Leaving Hoss to make sure that his eldest brother did settle Doc went down to reassure Ben about both his sons, they would have forgotten all about it within a month. Ben felt a little happier about their health but he was still very worried about the general trouble, which was hitting the ranch and he got little sleep that night, as he thought round in circles, worrying about it.

The following morning all four Cartwrights met in Joe’s room for a conference on the situation. Joe had learnt from his father how Adam had carried him up the cliff and that his brother was stiff and sore from rope burns. When Adam came in Joe thanked him and then asked how he felt. Adam grinned as he lowered himself rather gingerly into a chair “Bit stiff but it will clear in a few days, main thing is you’re okay.”

Little Joe pulled a face, he ached all over but Adam was right he would be fine in a couple of weeks “Pa told me how I was caught. At least it proves all this trouble isn’t down to natural causes.”

Hoss came in with a tray of coffee and doughnuts and once everyone was settled, Ben brought them down to business. “I want a full report from each of you in turn and then once we know the facts we’ll try and decide how to handle things.”

Adam got out a pad “I need to take notes or we are going to forget something so give me a chance to catch up if necessary.” His brothers nodded in agreement and then Ben asked Little Joe to start them off. Joe described the fences which were down from the notes that he had made at the time. In at least half a dozen places he was sure the fence had been deliberately cut. In two places there was sign of small bunches of cattle being driven away from the Ponderosa and in a third it was horses that were missing, six of them as best he could judge from the old sign. Joe said “I tried to follow the sign but it was old and there had been too much rain so I couldn’t get very far.”

Adam asked “How many head Little Joe?”

“I made it about twenty maybe twenty five in each bunch, but the sign was old, a week or more I’d guess, and it was hard to be sure.”

Adam sighed “I wonder how many other groups there were, where the sign had all disappeared?”

Ben shrugged “Let’s stay with what we do know. Carry on Little Joe.” Joe went on to describe events at the mine and said that he had had to suspend operations until the rock falls could be checked and he had promised that Adam would go up and check things out. Ben looked worried at that, sure his eldest son wasn’t fit enough for the long ride up to the mine and wouldn’t be for several days.

Adam questioned his brother carefully on the appearance of the rock falls. Little Joe told him that he felt someone had used dynamite or something to blast them off, but admitted he wasn’t an expert. All he could do was to ensure there was a guard so that no-one would be able to cause further trouble. Adam knew his little brother well enough to take his opinion seriously; Joe had been around mines all his adult life.

For now Ben decided that Joe looked very tired and drawn and called a halt, sending Hoss for fresh coffee, as Joe and Hoss discussed the sign he had seen, Ben moved over to his eldest son. More to distract his father and stop him fussing than from any real hope of getting an answer Adam asked “Who do you think is behind this pa?”

Ben shook his head “I wish I knew. Its not the first time someone has tried to ruin us but if it is just some outside operator trying to move in on Nevada, we are not the obvious target just now. There are plenty of others who are far more vulnerable.”

“So is it a deliberate attack on us, a personal dislike of the Cartwrights?”

“Maybe, there certainly seems some spite involved, attempts to undermine our reputation.” Ben was sombre but he insisted they continue to get the relevant facts and asked Hoss to explain exactly what he had found up at the logging camp and the mill. Hoss’ anger at finding equipment that he had left secure for the winter in a damaged state was all too evident, but there was nothing too disastrous and Joe began to look a little more cheerful.

Then Adam filled his brothers in on the reports of damage that had come in from the hands and the damage at the flume. Little Joe said, “Most of these things are pinpricks. Whoever is doing this must realise a ranch the size of the Ponderosa can absorb trouble.”

“I know what you mean Joe but the flume is rather more than a pinprick and the mine could well prove to be.” He sighed “There is one more major item which is definitely not a pinprick. Mr Harris called me into the bank and told me that he had orders from his head office to count the Ponderosa a bad risk this year. We are not to be allowed any credit.”

Hoss and Joe looked at each other, stunned by this news. Hoss finally broke the silence and said “You two know ‘bout the money, what will this mean to us?”

Ben said “We had a good year last year and we have nearly a million in the bank from the ranch and the mines. The normal running of the ranch until we can collect on our contracts will cost us about three-quarters of that. It leaves us nearly $250 000 for emergencies. Usually that would be sufficient but the damage we already have reported will cost about half of that, which doesn’t leave us much in hand.”

Little Joe asked, “When do we collect on the contracts and just how much are they worth?”

Adam said “Just under two million in total, if we deliver on time, but there are penalties if we deliver late. The timber for the trestle is the biggest contract. Delivery should begin at the end of June and the final delivery at the end of September. The first payment is due on the 17th July, provided we deliver on time. The timber for the mines starts a month earlier and is paid monthly, but neither the ore or the livestock are due for delivery until September and we will be lucky to see any cash for them before October.”

Hoss frowned as he tried to take in all the facts his brother had given him he knew that the ranch had grown more prosperous but he wasn’t used to thinking in such large sums of money. He tended to bank his share of the profits and just used his wages, often wondering if he had enough for a few beers at the end of the month, particularly if his younger brother had been on the cadge. Eventually Hoss asked “How much money do we need to have on call so we’re sure we got enough?”

Adam looked at his father but Ben seemed lost in thought so Adam said slowly “We don’t know what we are fighting, but we have to assume we need guards for equipment and for the animals. Guess we have to assume there will be more damage. I think we need at least another million.”

Ben agreed with his son “I think our first job must be to arrange financial cover.” He sighed heavily “Trouble is we don’t know how far afield this pressure can reach.”

Little Joe had been quiet too long and he protested “I would have thought that the first thing we need to know is just who is doing all this, who are we fighting?”

That statement brought into the open their main fear. All of them hated the idea of fighting in the dark Attacks had been made on the Ponderosa before, but they had always known who was behind them. They had known which direction to watch for trouble.

For once Adam agreed with his little brother “I think Joe’s right Pa. Sure the money is important but we must find out just who is behind all this. We know that the men who were asking questions in town came in from California and the bank’s head office is in San Francisco. Probably political pressure can be applied most easily by someone who lives there. In addition I had all that trouble booking shipping there. It may be a coincidence or it may be a part of this.”

Ben could only agree, but as he said it didn’t exactly help. Half the major interests in the West were centred on San Francisco. They already knew it was someone with a large amount of power, or the bank wouldn’t antagonise the Cartwrights.

Joe asked “Do Flood and O’Brien still work that saloon cum stock exchange in Frisco?”

Ben nodded and Joe went on “If anyone can find out who’s behind this I bet they can and you’re old friends.” Memories of how they had become close came back to all of them. It had happened while Adam was in Europe and he had only found out how close they had come to losing the Ponderosa, and even more important nearly losing his big brother, after the event. Adam wandered over to the window and stared out. He had always blamed himself for being so far away when his family needed him.

Hoss said, “Sharon always hated you Pa, fer not backing his mills and transport monopoly scheme. You reckon he’s behind this?”

Ben shook his head “Even when we were fighting head on Sharon didn’t do this sort of thing. All the trouble we had was caused by Matt Vogel. I’m sure Sharon would be delighted to help destroy us but it would be financial only. He wouldn’t demean himself by getting involved in sabotage. On the other hand if someone asked him to get our credit stopped I’m sure he would oblige.”

Adam stayed over by the window, remembering the bitter miserable days in Cambridge when he had received a long letter from his father, giving an outline of the trouble they had had. Ben had told him that Hoss had been badly hurt but was well on the way to recovery. He hadn’t known then just how bad things had been, Ben had glossed over the details. Ben had only told his eldest son as much as he had because he knew that Adam had access to some US newspapers and the fight with the Bank of California had been nation-wide news. Adam had spent several weeks bitterly angry and hating himself. Certainly as a lawyer he could help but he could have studied as well in the States and been able to reach home within a couple of weeks if trouble threatened. He had gone to Europe to run away after the hurt he had received over Laura, but he hadn’t been able to run away from himself. Those weeks were among the worst he had ever spent and now hearing his family talk familiarly, of things he only knew by report, brought all the self blame back

Then Adam suddenly realised that they had stopped talking and were staring at him. With a wrench he brought himself back to the present, now at least he could pull his weight. That thought reminded him of the freedom that Carole had given him and he was able to turn round and smile at them “Sorry I was miles away. Little Joe’s idea sounds good to me. I would think that Flood and O’Brien stand the best chance of finding out just who is behind all this. Only trouble is we mustn’t ask them by telegraph, if it leaks out they’ll have no chance.”

Ben nodded but said “That’s true but Beth is going to Frisco in a couple of weeks, we can trust her and get her to ask Flood and O’Brien for help.”

All of them agreed on that but action at third hand never pleased Little Joe. He grunted “That’s all very well but I still think we ought to find out more about those men who were asking questions.”

Ben shook his head “Easier said than done Joe and why should they talk anyway?”
To his surprise his eldest son said, “I agree with Joe.” Seeing his father’s surprise Adam went on “Whoever is behind this must know that we will realise something is going on. They will expect us to make some move. This is an obvious one and if we don’t make it, he will begin to wonder what we are doing instead.”

Ben could only agree with his son’s reasoning and said “Right Hoss you go into town in the morning and start making some enquiries.” Then he considered his other two sons. Both looked tired and drawn and it was nearly dinnertime so Ben called a halt. He told Joe to try and get some sleep after dinner, he had some figures that he needed to check and they would carry on about four. Little Joe nodded he was very sore and had a bad headache. He knew that the more sleep he got the sooner he would be back on his feet, able to do his share.

Ben took his son up a tray and then joined the other two. Adam was only picking at his food and Ben said, “A sleep wouldn’t do you any harm. I don’t imagine you got much last night.” Adam grinned wryly “It was rather difficult to get comfortable, but I’m okay. I want to start sorting out the best way to arrange for credit.”

Ben shook his head “Alright but just remember that this shows every sign of being a long summer. You’ll have plenty to do and it won’t help to knock yourself out right at the beginning.”

Adam sat down and started to list the sources of credit open to them, from personal loans from friends near at hand, to the size of loan they would be good for in Boston, New York, even Salt Lake City, before the charges became too exorbitant. He deliberately avoided any of the Californian banks, if pressure could be put on here in Nevada, he’d lay odds it would be even worse in California, Adam soon had a list which on the most pessimistic estimate would enable them to draw on over two million dollars. Ben came over and discussed the list with his son. They both felt that it was safest to spread their requests around, in case pressure could be exerted at a later date on any one choice. Eventually they decided to ask for a quarter of a million credit from each of four finance houses. They had dealt with all of them before and were fairly happy with their chances of success. Adam also proposed asking for quarter of a million from friends locally, to tide them over safely in the immediate future. The bank manager had already signified his willingness to help and their partners in the Hale and Norcross, Fair and Mckay should be happy to help out. They were rich men because Ben had put the power of the Ponderosa behind the mine. Ben accepted the sense of that and he would go and see them in the next day or so.

It was already gone four o’clock and Adam led the way back up to Joe’s room, with his father following bringing fresh coffee. Joe had just woken up and Hoss was there remaking his bed. Hoss had been busy with catalogues and had prepared an exact list of the replacement needed for the logging, complete with catalogue numbers and prices. Adam glanced over it and compared it with the notes he had made that morning. It seemed complete and he jotted down the total price, just reminding Hoss to check on the cost of carriage.

Ben passed over coffee and then he outlined for his younger sons just how they intended to get credit to cover the summer. It sounded fairly straightforward and then Little Joe asked if it could be arranged long distance or would someone have to go personally to arrange it. That was exactly the point that Adam and Ben had been carefully avoiding in their discussions. Adam said rather tentatively “It can be done long distance, but..” he stopped as he met his father’s eye and gave a rueful grin.

Ben sighed, not wanting to be away from the ranch when trouble was coming, anymore than his eldest son did. “Come on Adam we both know that if we try to arrange it long distance we will be lucky if it’s in place for next summer! One of us must go. It’s only a two day job if you are there in person.”

Hoss and Joe looked at each other, anxiously and Hoss asked, “Why do we have to go so far afield?”

Adam said “Two reasons. Firstly we have dealt with them before and are therefore more likely to get the credit and secondly the further off they are the less likely it is that whoever if causing this trouble will be able to influence them.”

Hoss considered that and then said “Yeah okay that makes sense, so who goes?”

Ben and Adam looked at each other, neither wanting to be the one but then Ben made up his mind. “It will be easiest all round if I go. Adam is going to be needed here as an engineer, both at the mine and the flume.”

Adam was relieved at his father’s decision but he asked, “When will you go?”

“As soon as possible. We need the cover and I want to get back. Probably the day after tomorrow. I need to see Beth before I go and arrange for the local loans. With luck I can be back in three to four weeks, there’s rail most of the way now.”

Once that was settled the four began to discuss just what else needed doing, including hiring more men to act as guards on the herds and the timber, and men to mend the fence. Apart from the mine the main outstanding problem was the flume. Adam had been thinking about the flume, worried that he didn’t have the men available to mend it quickly. However as it was still so early in the year Adam thought he might be able to persuade an old friend, John Chance, a classmate from college, to bring his railroad crew and rebuild it. If the whole crew came then it could probably be completed in ten days. At the moment it was still bitterly cold in the mountains and Adam was betting that with the ground still frozen only survey work would be taking place. The crew was less than a hundred miles away building the Californian railroad for the Southern Pacific. When he made his suggestion, Ben had to agree that it would relieve the pressure but he looked very suspiciously at his son “Just how were you thinking of contacting John?”

Adam grinned at the expression on his father’s face “I’ll ride over and see John tomorrow. Provided he can help I’ll leave him to come onto the Ponderosa and I’ll head to the end of rail and get the train to Salt Lake City arrange the credit there.”

“It’s a long ride Son and you are very bruised.”

Adam just laughed “Nothing that will stop me Pa. Anyway sitting in the saddle is about the only place where nothing rubs on the sore patches!”

Ben had to agree to his son’s plan but then Joe reminded them about the mine, after all he had promised that Adam would go up and check things out. The men weren’t earning any bonuses while it was out of action and they couldn’t let the situation drag on, they would lose good men to the mines in town. For a few minutes the four debated what came first but they all agreed the flume had to have priority, two large contracts depended on it. Then Hoss had an inspiration “Philip Deidersheimer is still mine superintendent at the Ophir ain’t he? I’m sure if we asked him, he’d go inspect our mine. The men’ll take his word, maybe even better than Adam’s after all he ain’t involved.”

His family sat open mouthed considering Hoss and Little Joe was the first to speak “Okay next time I make rude comments about your thinking ability, just remind me of this I didn’t know we had two geniuses in the family.”

Ben and Adam looked at each other and then Adam said “You’ve miscounted little brother, we have three and one fool who can’t even stay on a horse.” Little Joe couldn’t reach to hit him but threw a pillow and for the first time in days they all laughed.

Little Joe was brooding somewhat, all his family were busy and he was tied to bed for at least another couple of days. He had tried getting up but had to concede that he wasn’t fit as the whole room spun round him, due to the concussion. Ben sensed his youngest son’s mood and after dinner he went up to see Joe. Ben took up the detailed lists of damage that he had been making and the summary Adam had kept. He pointed out to Joe where men had already been sent to carry out repairs and the next priorities.

“We’re going to have to get you set-up on the sofa and you will have to cope. Men will be reporting to the house, with either more damage or having repaired some. You need to make careful notes. While so much is going on, one of must remain available, in contact all the time, or we are going to get totally disorganised.”

“I can manage” Joe said looking rather more cheerful at the prospect of being able to help but his father was still very serious. “I’m not talking about just tomorrow Joseph. It is going to be difficult over the next few weeks while I’m away, but it has to be done. Hoss isn’t too good with figures and you have never been interested, but you helped me out before when we were in trouble. Now I am relying on you to help Adam while I’m away. He can’t be organiser, lawyer, engineer and financier all on his own, although I am sure he’ll try.”

“I think he sees it as a way to make up for being in Europe when we were fighting the Bank before.”

Ben smiled and gently ruffled his son’s curly hair “You don’t miss much young man. I know he has always blamed himself for being away then but he’s never talked about it. One other thing Joe, try to make sure he does get into see Carole. I’d hate that to break down because of his sense of duty to the ranch.”

Little Joe laughed “Pa it’s a long time since you have been able to make Adam do anything, what makes you think I stand any chance of doing it?” Ben had to admit the justice of that but he had considerable faith in his younger sons, they would find a way, then he left Joe to get some sleep.

Adam was still studying figures and his father told him to go and get some sleep. Adam shook his head “I must finish drawing up the details of what wood we need for the flume so that Hoss can have it ready, if I can raise the labour. It’ll only take half an hour.”

Ben was determined that his eldest son should get a reasonable night’s sleep and slipped a dose of laudanum into Adam’s coffee. It took effect and a while later he found Adam fast asleep, still at the desk. His work was finished and relaxing the drug had done its job. Ben called Hoss over and between them they got Adam up to his own bed without waking him and left him to sleep

The following morning Adam was up early and he was soon ready, with food packed. He had a ride of about eighty miles to the railroad end and then when he had finished there he would ride another fifty miles to the present terminus east of Reno, where he could catch a train for the four hundred and fifty miles to Salt Lake City. Ben wasn’t very keen on them both being gone at the same time but had had to admit that it was necessary. Adam had written a long letter to Carole, explaining where he was going and why. He asked his father to deliver the letter and then he had to leave.

Ben settled Joe downstairs; at least Hop Sing was there to get Joe anything that he needed. Then Ben had to go to town to arrange the local loans. He wasn’t looking forward to it, hating having to ask for help, forgetting all the times he had offered help. Still at least he had to see Beth and he could look forward to that. Beth was such a serene woman and although in his heart he knew he didn’t want to marry her, still Ben enjoyed Beth’s company and was grateful to retain her friendship on those terms.

Hoss rode into town with his father. He had to get the orders off for all the new equipment and to make enquiries about the men who had been asking questions. He enjoyed his father’s company on the ride in; more relaxed now that a plan of action had been agreed. He said goodbye to his father and headed off to the Ophir as they reached town, each with a number of jobs to do, they would head home independently.

Hoss was in luck, Philip was having a break sitting in the main office drinking coffee and was always pleased to see any of the Cartwrights. Philip had grown very friendly with the Cartwrights as he worked with Adam to design the square sets and get them installed in the mines. Like Dan de Quille he loved the Ponderosa and often stayed for a few days to enjoy the peace and quiet. He listened to Hoss’ story of the rock falls and he had heard from Dan that someone was causing trouble for the ranch. He immediately agreed to take two or three days off and go out and investigate what was causing the problem. There was nothing terribly urgent at the Ophir and he promised Hoss to make arrangements to come out to the Ponderosa first thing in the morning. Hoss was very grateful and made that clear but then he had to get on with his long list of jobs.

Hoss decided that he needed a beer before he started seeing to all the orders and he was in luck. Dan was in his usual position, his office, a table in the corner by the bar. Hoss asked him if he had seen either of the men who had been asking questions about the ranch. Dan nodded “One was around last night, if I see him I’ll get word to you. Where are you going to be?”

“Over at the telegraph office for the next couple of hours and then I’ll be in the Silver Dollar.” Dan nodded he would find his big friend. Hoss headed down to the jail to have a word with Roy. He had decided to warn the sheriff that he was going to lean on one of the men who had been asking questions. Roy knew the big man well enough to be sure that although Hoss would use his size as a threat, he wasn’t capable of actually doing any harm. Even so he did warn Hoss not to overstep the line in order to get answers, with that promise Roy nodded he would ensure he was somewhere else at the relevant time. Hoss thanked him and then headed down to the telegraph office. As he went he reflected that the Cartwrights were very lucky in their friends and anyone attacking them would do well to remember it. Once Hoss had ordered all the items on his list he had to hang around to get confirmation and as it was dinnertime, he decided to go and have a word with Carole. Ben had dropped in the letter from Adam but the pupils were beginning to arrive and he didn’t have the chance to say anything very much to her. Carole had read Adam’s letter but she couldn’t help feeling that he had left out more than he had actually said and she was delighted to see Hoss approaching.

Hoss hadn’t spoken very much to Carole but he liked what he had seen of her. He had the feeling that she would never let his brother down. He found her sitting on the porch re-reading Adam’s letter and looking very worried. Seeing the big man approach she offered him coffee and Hoss willingly accepted. “I had to hang around for some answers at the telegraph office so I thought I’d come round, see if you had any questions.”

Carole smiled “You know your brother very well! I get the feeling he is only telling me half the story. He says that Joe had a fall, is he alright?”

“Couple of cracked ribs and some bruises.” Hoss told Carole how Joe had been hurt and where they had found him. He made it clear that Adam had had to carry his brother up the cliff and admitted his eldest brother had got some bruises but insisted that Adam was fine, just a few bruises. He tried to explain just why it was so important to get the flume repaired and what his eldest brother was trying to do.

Carole sighed “I only wish that I could help him but I’m tied to town. I have responsibilities here at the school.”

Hoss got to his feet “You’ll help him best just by being here. As soon as he gets back I’m sure he’ll be in to see you.” It was time for Carole to return to class, and impulsively she took his hand, “Thank you so much for coming round. Look after him for me.” Then realising how it sounded, she blushed hotly and hurried back to the classroom.

As Hoss headed back towards the telegraph office Dan beckoned him over. One of the men he was looking for was in the Palace. Hoss followed him in and Dan pointed out a slightly built middle-aged man standing at the bar drinking beer. Hoss moved over next to him and ordered a beer himself. Then moving very close to the older man he said conversationally “I hear you bin asking questions about the Ponderosa. Now why don’t you ask me? I know all about the Ponderosa.”

It was not difficult for the little man to guess who this giant was and he tried to move away “I gotta go.” However Hoss took hold of his arm and if he went it was obvious his arm was staying, so he lent back against the bar, looking up at Hoss with fear obvious in his eyes. Hoss lent a little closer, looming terrifyingly over the smaller man “You had a chance to ask your questions, reckon it’s my turn now.”

The little man was shaking so much that his teeth were literally chattering as he stammered “I.. I .. do..don’t know what you mean.”

Hoss pulled him closer “I think you do. Who hired you to find out about the Ponderosa?”

“No..no one. I was just.. mm.. just curious.”

Hoss changed his grip and taking the little man up by the collar, he lifted him into the air and shook him hard. Then he let him down and asked the same question again “Who paid you?”

By this time the whole saloon was watching the fun and betting was running high on Hoss. No-one was about to interfere, they knew better than to tangle unnecessarily with the Cartwrights. Hoss shook the man once more and he caved in “Curly Baker. It was Curly.”

“Where do I find this Curly Baker?”

“In San Francisco. The Golden Nuggett on the Barbary Coast. He just wanted to know all about the Ponderosa and the Cartwrights. I swear I don’t know why. It’s what I do get information. Don’t mean no harm, just facts. That’s all just facts.”

Hoss let him down “Where do you send your facts?”

“The saloon.”

“Yeah well you are finished here. I suggest you get out of town right now.” The little man scurried out of the saloon as though all the dogs of hell were on his tail, followed by the scornful laughter of the other patrons. He was just thankful to get out unhurt and wanted nothing to do with the Cartwrights or Curly Baker ever again.

Hoss turned his attention back to his beer, well satisfied by his first attempt at retaliation. Twenty minutes later down at the telegraph office he was pleased to find telegrams from Frisco, all the parts that he had ordered were in stock and would be despatched first thing in the morning, delivered within the week. That was Addison’s first failure he had tried to block acceptance of an order which he knew would be coming, but he had no real influence with the firm or the transport company, neither of which were prepared to upset a customer as good as the Ponderosa. It had proved to him just how powerful the Cartwrights were and he knew that he had a difficult task ahead if he was to succeed in ruining them.

Ben’s day had been equally satisfactory, he had arranged loans of a quarter of a million dollars with ease and had been offered as much again if he needed it. The knowledge that he had so many good friends pleased him enormously and he felt better than he had at any time since Adam first pointed out the probability of trouble. To make things even better he was on his way to Beth’s. Beth was as lovely as ever and welcomed him with a hug. He went into the sitting room for coffee and then Beth asked, “What’s wrong?”

Ben parried “Is it that obvious?”

“Frankly yes. I have known you a very long time Ben, but I have also heard a number of rumours. Just what is going on?”

Ben told her briefly what had been happening and she was concerned about Joe and Adam, very fond of all the Cartwrights. He was quick to reassure her that both his sons would be fit and well in a couple of weeks. Then he lent forward “I need your help Beth.”

“You’ve got it.” She said instantly and for a minute Ben’s eyes twinkled “You don’t know what I am going to ask.”

She got up and topped up his coffee, kissing his forehead as she did so “I know you Ben Cartwright, you wouldn’t ask anything that I couldn’t give.”

“Well I certainly hope not.” Ben turned serious again “I need to get a message to Flood and O’Brien without letting the whole world know.”

“That’s easy. I’m going to Frisco a week tomorrow. Is that soon enough? I can go earlier.”

“No don’t change it, people know we are friends but as this has been arranged for ages it may escape attention.”

“Is there anything else I can do to help?”

Ben smiled “Be here and let me come to this haven of peace occasionally.”

“You know you are always welcome here Ben.” They spent a companionable hour and then Hoss came to see if his father was ready to go home. Hoss passed over the information he had found out about Curly Baker and she promised to pass that onto Flood and O’Brien as well as the letter Ben had written. Then as Hoss didn’t want coffee, they headed on home. Ben promised to come and see Beth as soon as he got back from Boston. Hoss went out to get the horses and Ben kissed her goodbye and followed his son.

On the way home they exchanged news and were well satisfied with their achievements. Ben had even managed to hire a dozen men and Mackay had promised to put his offer to another thirty men who were going to be turned off at the Savage mine, which was in borrasca. Ben was anxious to check on his youngest son and they were both eager to hear what news had reached Joe. Ben frowned and when Hoss queried it, Ben said “We still have a major problem unless Adam can manage to borrow that railroad crew. Even if I get all the men from the Savage we don’t have enough man power.”

“We had the luck Pa, no reason to think Adam won’t have luck too. We’ll win through we’ve too many good friends not to.”

Ben grinned at his on and then said “You go ahead and check with Joe. I want to take a ride up by the lake.”

Hoss looked anxiously at his father “You alright Pa?”

Ben reached over to grip his son’s arm momentarily “I’m fine but Boston is a long way off and I’d just like to visit the lake once more before I go.” Hoss nodded knowing that it wasn’t just the lake his father wanted to visit, but his wife’s grave. He headed onto the house leaving Ben to cut up by the lake.

Ben rode up to the point and stood for the moment admiring the view, then he bent and cleared some fallen branches from his wife’s grave. He thought of all three of his wives, all so different. Elizabeth was beautiful and intelligent but he remembered most her serenity which was Beth’s main quality and in many ways Adam resembled his Mother, especially now he was happy with Carole. Inger had been so different, perhaps the least beautiful of the three, much larger than either Elizabeth or Marie, but so kind and gentle, animals and children had always gravitated towards her and in her own way she was lovely, blonde and Nordic. His big son had his mother’s way with animals. Then there was Marie, she was unpredictable, gay with a fierce temper and very beautiful. He felt that all the time he had Little Joe, Marie wasn’t really dead, of all his sons Joe most closely resembled his mother in looks and temperament. Ben knew that all his sons came often to this place and for a minute he faced the idea of losing it and all that it meant. Then he remembered Hoss’ words, he had many good friends and even more important three fine sons, and they would win. He headed back for the ranch house sure and determined.

Little Joe didn’t have much news, a few more reports of damage had come in but nothing startling. He had it all listed. Some men had reported work finished and he had set them to preparing the timber needed for the flume. The men Ben had hired had arrived and he had signed them on and sent them out in pairs to mend fence having assigned them bunks and seen they were fed. On the whole he got the impression most of the were glad to get out of the mines and back to work in the open air. All in all he had had a busy and reasonably satisfactory day, albeit not exciting. Joe insisted that his head felt much better but he wouldn’t meet his father’s eyes and Ben insisted that he go back to bed. Little Joe wasn’t really sorry and gratefully accepted Hoss’ help upstairs. Hoss had filled him in on what had happened in town and as soon as he had eaten, Joe went to sleep.

Ben set out early the following morning, giving Hoss a list of places where he would be staying so that he could be kept in touch. He also gave Hoss instructions to prevent his brothers overdoing things, although as Hoss pointed out that that was easier said than done. Ben hoped that he would be back within a month but with someone attacking the ranch, a month was a very long time and as he rode out he took a long look at the ranch-house as though he feared he would never see it again.

Meanwhile Adam had had a rough ride, he knew the country well and he had decided to go direct to his friend’s camp rather than via Reno, but the ground was rough and he found horseback less comfortable than he had hoped. It was still bitterly cold and he was wearing his thick logging coat but that didn’t really move with him and rubbed on his sore chest and sides. By the time darkness came he was grateful to get down build a fire and relax but he couldn’t get comfortable and knew he would get little sleep, so when the moon came out he moved on. He went slowly saving his horse, but Sport was strong and Adam, wasn’t really worried about his mount.

Adam finally rode into the railroad camp in the mid-morning. He was pleased to see that there was no sign of work, the men were lounging around chatting or playing cards. Then John Chance saw him and let out a yell as he spotted his old friend. Adam rode over to him and dismounted. John grinned hugely “Adam you’re a sight for sore eyes. Come have some coffee and tell me what you’re doing way out here.” He led the way into his tent and Adam stiffly followed his old friend. They had been close friends at college and as both were working in the west had met about once a year on average since. John had stayed at the Ponderosa between jobs twice, and enjoyed the ranch and the welcome from his friend’s family. John passed over coffee “Right why are you here in the back of beyond?”

“Looking for you.”

John frowned as he took in the strain obvious on Adam’s face and he perched on the table “Okay what can I do for you?”

“How long before you expect the crew to be able to work?”

John pulled a face “The weather has been foul this year and the survey team only went out two days ago. I suppose they will sit on their backsides eating up my money for another fortnight, it might be only ten days with luck. It’s costing me a fortune but if you let men go it’s impossible to fill a new crew when you need it.”

Adam asked “What does your contract tie you to, with the crew?”

“I pay them and collect the job price. I have a responsibility to have a full crew on the job within forty eight hours of the survey boys giving me the go ahead.”

“Can you take on other jobs while you’re waiting?”

John shrugged “Sure, but there aren’t many jobs that can be done when railroading can’t. Why?”

“I came here to persuade you to loan me the crew for one week. I’ll pay their wages and a bonus if they finish the job in a week and there’s a thousand dollars on top for you.” Adam lent forward the intensity of his need very obvious in his eyes and John frowned worried what had happened to disturb his normally reserved friend. “What’s wrong Adam you look pretty desperate?”

“Someone is trying to ruin the Ponderosa.”

John whistled softly “No wonder you are so tense, but I would have thought that was a massive job with a ranch the size of yours.”

“It is, at the moment it’s mainly pinpricks but they keep us pretty busy and someone sent little Joe over a cliff, luckily he landed on a ledge and got away with a couple of broken ribs but it is serious. If they can prevent us making out contracts this year it could take us years to recover. You know I designed a flume down from Lake Tahoe and Bill finished it off for me when I went to Europe?” John nodded he’d been unable to do the job and another classmate Bill Davidson had taken over for Adam. Adam went on “We rely on the flume to meet our timber contracts and sometime during the winter someone dynamited it. There are eleven sections down and with trouble elsewhere I can’t pull off enough men to repair it quickly, it would take a couple of months. With your men it could be done in a week.”

“You’re on but forget that thousand, pay my men and feed me, you don’t need to bribe old friends.” Adam managed a grin but was too choked to speak and just put out a hand. John shook it and then clapped Adam on the back. He felt Adam wince and realised that his friend was only just restraining a groan. “What’s wrong Adam?”

“Nothing really I’m just a bit stiff. I had to carry Joe up the cliff and collected some rope burns. I’ll put some ointment on them tonight.” John wasn’t having that and insisted that Adam strip then and there and he carefully applied the soothing ointment for his friend. Knowing just how sore his friend was when he made the long ride brought home to hit the urgency of the situation and he yelled to his men ordering them to get ready to move in two hours.

Adam explained that he had to go on to Salt Lake City but his two brothers would have everything ready for John and he’d be at the Ponderosa only a couple of days after then with luck. John told him that a train ran from the present terminus to Salt Lake City every afternoon and back each morning. It didn’t leave until four so Adam had plenty of time to ride the fifteen miles to the end of the line terminus. Adam grabbed some food and drew out for John exactly what needed doing and then set out.

By ten that evening he arrived in the Mormon capital. He had been there before and it had always seemed an orderly and well policed town but Adam felt uncomfortable. He disliked the idea of multiple marriages although he had been impressed by what Joe had found when he stayed with the ill-fated Heber Clauson. Certainly the bond between the two wives had been very strong. Adam liked to feel he was not prejudiced against any race or creed, but to him marriage was a love affair, and an equal partnership between one man and one woman. It was the reaction of the Mormons en masse which he hated. He knew that it doubtless arose out of persecution and he had met many Mormons whom he liked as individuals but all together they were overpowering. Adam booked into a hotel and spent a restless night and was up early the following morning. By ten o’clock he had completed his business, the finance house was quite willing to give him a quarter of a million dollars credit until the autumn. Indeed the stock that Adam and Ben held in the Hale and Norcross was worth that without even considering the Ponderosa. The train back had already gone for the day and Adam had to hang around. Even so he knew that it was a lot faster to wait for the next train, despite the urge to hire a horse and just get moving. Adam sent telegrams to both his brothers and to his father’s first stop to tell them of his double success and then took an early lunch. He tried to doze off in his room to no avail and spent the next few hours fruitlessly trying to work out who could be behind their trouble. Eventually he settled down to write to Carole and spent a pleasant time before dinner writing her a long letter. Restless and eager to get back, in case further trouble had erupted, he could only wait until morning.

At the ranch Joe was back on his feet, rather stiff and sore with very colourful bruises but otherwise none the worse for his fall. He had received Adam’s telegram as Ben had made arrangements for one of the boys in town to bring out all mail that arrived for the Cartwrights every evening. The boy was only fourteen and very pleased to earn some cash by delivering the mail. Joe was delighted everything seemed to be going their way and the troubles so far were being dealt with, although he was realist enough to know that this was only the beginning.

The head of the timber gang, Jack Catfish, had come in to report that the timber for repairing the flume was ready and Joe had asked him to arrange for the sixty men on Chance’s gang to sleep up near the flume and for sufficient supplies to be taken out. Joe had spent the whole day dealing with details, since Hoss and Philip had ridden out to the mine. It was far more tiring than Joe had ever realised; he kept going over things scared that he had forgotten something vital. It was the first time he had had to deal with the whole organisation of the ranch when it was in trouble. He had done it for periods before but always when things were going smoothly, otherwise Ben or Adam had coped. At the end of two days on his own he was beginning to wonder how they coped for weeks and still managed to plan ahead. Mentally he apologised to them for times he had been cross at their irritability at such times. He had thought that he knew what was involved, but it wasn’t until now when he actually has to do it, that he really understood.

Hoss and Philip had reached the mine early and Philip spent the whole day carefully examining the mine. All the men knew the part he had played in improving safety in the mines of Virginia City and were prepared to listen to him. He called a meeting after the evening meal and all the men gathered round. Philip was slightly hesitant to begin with “You men all know that this mine is a surface mine, not deep like the mines in town. I would imagine that’s why many of you prefer it here. In town the cave-ins have all been at least 150 feet lower than any of this mine. Here the rock is sound, not so crumbly. This ore it is mixed silver and tin. I do not think there is any reason for these cave-ins, no natural reason. I think it is sabotage.”
That comment caused a buzz of conversation as the men began to argue. Many of them had worked for the Cartwrights for several years, and Philip’s comments only reinforced their own beliefs, they knew the mine. One or two insisted that the Cartwrights were just talking to persuade them to work on, everyone knew that Deidersheimer was a friend of theirs. Eventually Hoss quietened them down and asked “Has there been a fall since guards were posted on the tunnel?” It was a good point after five falls in a fortnight they had had four days with no sign of trouble. Most of the men were older than the average miner and many were family men. They enjoyed the peace and quiet on the Ponderosa. Ben had helped them to set up their own houses and encouraged then to keep a few animals and grow some food. Able to save their wages, they had established a small community out by the mine and weren’t about to be easily stampeded. The Cartwrights had proved themselves good bosses over several years. Their spokesman Swann asked for some time to consider what Philip had said. It was late in the day anyway and Hoss suggested that they all sleep on it and continue the discussions in the morning. It was too late to return to the house anyway.

The miners carried on their discussions late into the night. There were two of Buck’s men and they carried four hotheads along with them, but the rest believed Philip. They had all worked in the mine for a long time and they knew he was making sense, there was no reason for the sudden cave-ins. They decided that they were happy to continue working the mine with the proviso that guards must be kept on the mine entrance over night and those involved in guard duty should share the bonuses. The proposition was put to Hoss the following morning and he willingly agreed. Hoss arranged a rota of guards, two per shift, and he made sure that all of those who had dissented were paired with one of the older trustworthy men.

Philip suggested that the main work be concentrated in the left-hand tunnel where he had seen a crosscut which he felt was worth following. Swann willingly agreed to check it out. Anything that increased the value of the ore they found was reflected in the bonuses the Cartwrights paid them, so he had every incentive. Well satisfied with their success Philip and Hoss headed back to the house. Hoss was very grateful to his old friend for sparing the time and made that very clear, but Philip shrugged it off, what were friends for.

When they got home they found Little Joe sitting on the hearthrug surrounded by papers, the desk had got too small. Hoss frowned, shaking his head worriedly, “Little Joe do you know what you’re doing?”

Joe gave his brother a withering look and said coldly “It’s all under control and I know where everything is.” Hoss looked disbelieving but Joe ignored him and rooted for Adam’s telegram, which he passed over. Hoss was delighted and said “Things sure are going our way.” Hoss filled in Little Joe on events at the mine and the brothers relaxed, for the moment things seemed to be going their way.

Joe was busy working out when John Chance was likely to arrive and guessed it should be the following day, Jack Catfish should have everything ready for them. Joe was debating whether or not to set men to patrol the boundaries of the Ponderosa, it could only be a gesture but his father had considered it worth while when they were fighting Matt Vogel. He asked his brother for his opinion and Hoss shook his head “The men are all over the place mending fence at the moment, that’s as good as a patrol, so let’s wait and see what Adam thinks. He’ll be back in a couple of days.” That made sense to Joe and as Hop Sing was ready with dinner, he left the papers on the floor and headed up to table. Philip sat back very full “That was superb as usual Hop Sing.”

Hop Sing smiled, enjoying the compliment, but he just hurried out to the kitchen for more coffee and pie. Philip refused more pie but he was glad of the coffee. He told the brothers that he would head back to town in the morning, he knew that they were too preoccupied to want visitors around just now. Joe made a token protest but Philip was insistent.

Early the following day, Hoss rode up to the flume and mid-morning he welcomed John Chance and his crew. After lunch he stood watching with satisfaction as the men swarmed over the flume. It was a wonderful feat of engineering, a meticulously built trestle of two inch planks nailed together, two and a half feet in width, its main supports firmly anchored, each unit box sixteen feet long and so braced that normal breaks couldn’t be carried beyond one section. The hundreds of sections were smoothly fitted so that the speeding logs wouldn’t jam. The grade was always four feet to the rod, passing over canyons coming down thousands of feet, over fifteen miles to the terminus. When working the heavy logs travelled at up to sixty miles an hour, sometimes as much as seventy feet in the air. Hoss had been an opponent of the idea when Adam first suggested it, but he had become a firm supporter. Now he felt enormous pride, the flume had been working for two years prior to the damage and already paid for itself in saving costs. It was unique in the west and it was all their own work. Adam had designed it and he and Joe had supervised the labour to build it. Whenever he looked at it, Hoss marvelled that his eldest brother could have visualised such a thing and then sat down with pen and paper and drawn plans which hadn’t been altered at all in bringing about the reality. Hoss was very proud of his clever eldest brother. The only trouble with the flume was that it would always be vulnerable to attack. It was impossible to guard the whole length and where it was high in the air, dynamite could cause great devastation. This was the second time it had been attacked and Hoss could see no way of preventing it happening again.

News of the measures being taken by the Cartwrights, to combat his first probing attacks, were gradually filtering back to Buck in Frisco. The reports took time to reach him as he was taking great care to ensure that his name didn’t come up in connection with the attacks. Even ruining Adam might not win back Carole, but if she ever learnt who had ruined her new man, then all hope would be lost. However the reports he received showed him just what a job he had taken on in attempting to ruin the Ponderosa. He hadn’t expected very much from his first probing attacks; all he had wanted was to find out the best place to focus his main attack, but on every front the Cartwrights were fighting back. Buck was furious to find that the Cartwrights were arranging credit elsewhere, he had expected the lack of credit to bite hard later in the summer. The attempt to disrupt things at the mine was a total failure and he decided to ignore the mines for now, at least until the ore was moved to the mills later in the year. He would concentrate on the timber and cattle for now. It was already obvious that he was going to have to escalate the attack, if he was to prevent the ranch meeting contracts.

Addison had been given a false impression of the youngest Cartwright and was amazed to discover that both Ben and Adam were away, leaving the whole organisation of the ranch to Joe. Addison had been told of the gay, devil may care flirt, impulsive and with a quick temper. He hadn’t realised that Joe was also reliable, and always ready to pull his weight and curb his temper, in the event of his family needing him, or that Joe had a good brain. He might not have applied it in the same way as his eldest brother but Joe was no fool, very capable when he put his mind to it. Buck was furious to discover that he had underestimated this youngest member of the family. Events so far had kept Adam away from Carole, but unless he did something fast, Buck knew that Adam would have time to go courting again.

Buck sat in his office, inwardly raging at the lack of success so far, and blaming Joe for possessing qualities that he hadn’t expected. Buck had hired two men Parker and Wooton. They knew who he was, but he said that he had reasons for staying in the background, and as long as they were well paid they didn’t care. The two men had got a gang together, who would carry out any tasks as long as the money was good. Buck had decided to systematically poison the cattle on the ranch and he had had special tablets made. The tablets looked like normal salt lick tablets, which all ranchers used and indeed the special ones were mainly salt but they had sufficient poison in them to kill any cow, which licked it. Buck intended to have the poisoned tablets scattered all over the Ponderosa, so that the Cartwrights were faced with dead and dying cattle throughout their range. Buck also intended to use fire as a weapon amongst the magnificent stands of timber but it was too early in the year for that to be effective. If his men got the chance Buck wanted the flume attacked again and some shots thrown at the hands to frighten them off, although he warned them against killing the hands. Buck didn’t want the law intervening and too many killings always brought the law in. Fences to be cut and cattle stampeded and Buck made it clear that he didn’t mind if his men helped themselves to some of the Cartwright herd.

Buck was leaving Parker to choose his own moves depending on circumstances but he did issue one order. The first job to be done, when they reached Virginia City, was to get Joe Cartwright. His orders were very specific, he wanted Joe beaten up badly enough to put him out of action for at least a month preferably longer, but he was not to be killed. If the kid needed nursing that would be another job to be done and the longer the better. With Ben away, if Joe was sick, then the whole weight of the ranch would fall on Adam’s shoulders and anyway he felt annoyed at Joe for possessing qualities he hadn’t been told about. Buck gave one last order Adam Cartwright was not to be touched, anyone else could be injured, although avoid killing, but not Adam. The men he gave the orders knew exactly what such a job entailed and the money was good. They did wonder what Addison was up to but still the work was congenial and well paid so they didn’t care.

Adam was on his way home, the weather had broken and it was pouring with rain. He was soaked through and it had taken longer than he expected to get back. It was mid evening when he rode up to the flume. To his delight the repair work was well started, railroad gangs were used to working in all weathers and had carried on oblivious of the rain. There was a guard on duty and he came out and challenged Adam. He didn’t know who Adam was and insisted on calling John. John came out and identified his old friend, who was much amused at being challenged on his own ranch. John said “We are doing fine but you’re soaked, are you stopping or heading on home?”

“I need to check with my brothers so I’d better get home. I’ll come back in the morning.” Adam took time for a cup of hot coffee and then headed out for the final leg. It was well past midnight when he finally came into the yard. Joe and Hoss had expected him earlier but had guessed that the bad weather was holding him up. They had both stayed up and as he rode in Hoss went out to take his horse “I’ll see to Sport, get on in you’re soaked.”

Adam was grateful for that and went on in, but seeing his little brother he shook his head “You should be in bed Joe you look whacked.”

Little Joe passed him over a hot toddy, which he had just heated up with a hot poker “Have you looked in a mirror lately? We knew you’d be back tonight and wet through. There’s hot water and Hop Sing is filling the bath so get out of those wet things, have a bath and then get to bed. We can’t risk you getting a cold”

Adam laughed at his little brother “Yes mother!” but he was touched and he went to do as Joe suggested. Little Joe knew his brother was tough but he did tend to get bad chests, and had had pneumonia before from exposure after being wounded, and the doctor had warned them it would leave a slight weakness on his chest, so exposure was to be feared. Adam was more than grateful to warm up in a bath and then go to bed, too tired to even be interested in food.

Hoss was up early but both his brothers slept in and Hoss left them to rest. There was nothing urgent outstanding. It didn’t seem possible it was just a week since they had pulled Joe up the cliff, so much had been done. For the moment Hoss felt that they were winning, although he knew that their unseen opponent could strike again at any time. Hoss was just finishing up some of the barn chores when his brothers finally appeared downstairs soon after nine. Hop Sing told them off for being late but he had a good breakfast waiting for them and Hoss joined them for a second breakfast, feeling that he had earned it, he had been up for three hours.

Over the meal the brothers filled each other in, on what had been going on, and at the end they all relaxed with coffee. It had been a hard week but they were in control on all fronts. Adam straightened up “I need to go and check with John up at the flume, make sure he has everything he needs.”

Hoss grunted “I need to go to town, the replacements I ordered are in, word came out last night.” Adam looked at his little brother, Ben had made it clear that he didn’t want them going to town alone, just in case some one was out to get a Cartwright. They were too vulnerable on the way home when they were known to be in town. At least with two of them they could watch each other’s backs. Adam expected his younger brother to jump at the chance to go to town, having been tied to the house all week but Joe just grinned “All I want to do is to take Cochise out, he’s fit and I want some fresh air, you go to town with Hoss.”

Adam looked quizzically at his youngest brother but Joe said “All I want is a quiet ride, you go and see Carole.”

Adam grinned “I’ll take you up on that little brother. Thanks.” He arranged to meet Hoss in town and then headed out to the flume. After the rain it was a beautiful morning the whole land was clean and Adam rode along enjoying every minute of his ride over the land they had made their own. He had been seven and Hoss two when first they settled there, five years later he had helped his father build their present house. Even then he had had an instinctive feel for design and Ben had let his young son have his head. Adam remembered those days with Joe an active three year old under everyone’s feet. Since those days the ranch had grown immeasurably and they had become wealthy. He had left the ranch for college on three occasions, by his own choice, but he was always glad to get home. Adam knew part of his pleasure was the anticipation of seeing Carole and he began to plan his own house, but this time he would get married first. He wasn’t tempting providence again. Then Adam saw the flume and hurried on to get this job over so that he could go to Carole.

Ben was sitting on a train travelling east. The journey was a lot faster than when he first came west with his infant son, but it was still too long for comfort with the Ponderosa in trouble. Ben had great faith in his sons, especially Adam. He often took Adam’s judgement rather than his own but he hated being out of touch when danger threatened, and all he could do on this journey was to think. He had a great affinity for his eldest son’s thoughts, probably because Adam had been forced to grown up fast in that motherless family in order to care for his brothers, as Ben fought to build the ranch. As he sat on the train heading for New York, Ben remembered his son telling him that was the hardest part of the trip to Europe. Once he was on the ship he had made the break, but on the train he could have got off and turned back. Ben could imagine all too clearly how his son had felt, still not physically or emotionally fit after his bad fall and determined to break away and yet tied to the land and family he loved.
Ben had tried running away after Marie’s death, he’d gone to New Orleans to escape the memories that faced him everywhere round the ranch, in some odd way to try and find his wife again. It hadn’t helped, he had been unable to run away from himself and he had known that Adam would find the same. Ben had wanted to beg his son to stay, especially that morning they had gone to town to see him off, knowing Adam was undertaking a five year course and not knowing when or even if he would return. Ben could still see all his sons’ faces as Adam mounted the stage. Little Joe had fled as soon as the stage left and Ben knew how much he had missed his eldest brother. Hoss had slowly and meticulously got very drunk, something that Ben never remembered his big son doing on any other occasion. Ben himself had shut up in a shell and carried on as usual. He remembered Adam’s return in the night unheralded when Joe was missing, kidnapped for ransom. Ben could see, as though Adam sat in front of him, the fear on Adam’s face when he learnt that and the expression on Joe’s face when he regaining consciousness he found the brother that he had missed so much sitting by his bed. Ben’s thought ranged far back over the past as he waited to reach his destination and learn how his sons were getting on.

Adam chatted for an hour with John and was delighted at the speed with which the work was progressing. John insisted that he had all he needed to complete the work and suggested that his old friend go and help his brothers. Adam wasn’t going to argue and he made good time to town and Carole. Hoss was already there and Adam stopped by his big brother offering to help with the supplies. Hoss had already checked that everything was there and written out a bank draft to pay for them. He was just beginning to load them but insisted that he could cope. Adam hesitated but Hoss grinned “I can deal with this and then I want to go and treat myself to a meal at the International Hotel. If you can meet me and ride guard on the way home.”

“Sure, how long do you need?”

“I want to have a word with Dan and Roy as well, see if any one else has been acting odd or asking questions.” Hoss looked up at the sky “It’s about two now, let’s say seven o’clock here.”

Adam grinned broadly “That’s fine by me.” Hoss nodded “I somehow thought it would be, give my best to Carole.” Adam punched his brother on the shoulder and then headed down for the schoolhouse.

Carole was preparing food in the kitchen when she heard the door. Hastily drying her hands she hurried out. As she opened the door, Adam lifted her up and kissed her before coming in. She was delighted to see him if rather surprised and took off her pinny and tried to straighten her hair. Adam kissed her again “Don’t bother you are the most beautiful sight I’ve seen all week.” She went into his arms and Adam relaxed, so content to be with her, and so happy that she felt the same. He settled down on the sofa with her next to him and told her how his brothers had combined to send him to her. She had to laugh but was delighted that his family approved of her sufficiently to send Adam to her and that she was to have him for five hours. Eventually she pulled away and headed back to the kitchen to get a second steak out and prepare to cook. Adam lent against the door watching her enjoying the grace of all her movements, and slowly he told her what had been happening during the week. It gave him a chance to get things into perspective. Carole considered what he had said “You seem to be doing well.”

Adam nodded “We’ve had a busy week, and Pa is a long way off, but I think round one has ended about even.”

“You think that was just the beginning?”

Adam moved to the window staring out not really wanting to even face Carole and nodded slowly “It must be. No-one is damaging our property for fun. So far it’s only minor, probably probing to find the best way to attack. It will get worse. If only we had some idea who was behind it.”

Carole asked, “Where do you think the next attack will come?”

“I’m not sure. Some how to really damage us they have to prevent us fulfilling our contracts. The mines should be fairly safe we have good men and noone is going to find it easy to ferment trouble, but the flume is always vulnerable, or the sawmill. The thing I fear most is personal attacks.”

“What do you mean?”

Adam sighed heavily “The ranch is in joint ownership between the four of us. They have already attacked Joe, I don’t know whether it was meant to kill or not but it could have done. I’m scared they will attack us, each in turn. We have to be moving around a lot with trouble and we could be very vulnerable, Hoss alone, or indeed any of us alone, couldn’t run the ranch and probably wouldn’t even want to.” Adam had been thinking aloud and as he caught the look of horror on Carole’s face, he could have kicked himself for being such a fool and scaring her, as she said very worriedly “Please be careful darling.”

“I always am.” Adam pulled her close and hugged her “Sorry I’m just being morbid. It’s not the first time we have been in this sort of situation and we are all still here, fit and healthy.” With that he firmly changed the subject, the last thing he wanted to do was to upset her.

Carole prepared food and they tired to keep to other topics but it wasn’t easy. Still as the afternoon wore on Adam slowly relaxed. He wanted to know when the school broke up for Easter and learnt it was in ten days. He asked Carole to come and stay at the Ponderosa for a few days. She wasn’t at all sure, worried how the town gossips would react. Adam wasn’t too bothered they often had guests to stay, including single women, but in the absence of his father she wasn’t sure whether it would be correct, still she at least promised to consider it. Then it was time for Adam to leave and meet up with his brother “I’m not sure when I will be able to get back to town, but I’ll come just as soon as I possibly can.”

“I’ll be here when ever you have the time. Please Darling promise me you’ll be very careful.” Carole held him tight burying her face on his shoulder not wanting him to see the depth of her fear. Adam gently pulled back and lifted her chin up kissing her passionately “No need to worry about me I’ve got far too much to live for to take any chances.” He kissed her once more and then turned to hurry back to join his brother.

It took the brothers quite a long time to get the heavily loaded wagon home but apart from that the journey was uneventful. Hoss was delighted to find his eldest brother far more relaxed than he had been on the way to town, even if lost in his dreams Adam wasn’t the best of companions.

Little Joe had spent part of the afternoon up by the lake, just sitting looking at the view, and trying to work out who was attacking them. Like Adam he knew that the first round was a draw and was wondering when the second round would begin. He was already on tenterhooks awaiting the next attack, although the longer it was delayed the better, as it put them that much closer to completing their contracts, and gave his father time to complete his business and return home. Eventually Joe got cold and returned to the house to begin sorting out some priorities for the next week works. He was glad when his brothers finally rode in about 10 p.m. It was getting late and although he had expected Hoss to give Adam some time with Carole he was beginning to get worried as the evening dragged on.

Joe went out to help his brothers unload and see to the horses and then went to fetch coffee for them For a while they sat chatting idly, but like a tongue probing a sore tooth the discussion headed back to the problems they had been having. Adam sat forward staring into the fire. “Look we don’t know which direction the next attack will come from, about the only thing that is certain is that there will be more attacks.”

His brothers could only agree noone would waste their time trying to cause damage and stop without achieving their goals and so far they hadn’t won anything. Adam went on “I’m scared that the next attack will be a personal one. Four Cartwrights have always proved a tough handful. Whoever is behind this might consider one or two would be easier to handle.”

Joe looked up horrified “You think someone is going to try and kill us?”

Adam sighed heavily “There’s already been one attack on you.”

Hoss looked unconvinced “Surely the same thing has been true in the past but noone has tried to kill us, what makes you think this time is any different?”

Adam got to his feet and moved over restlessly to stir the fire “There’s one big difference Hoss. In every other case when we have been fighting we have known who the enemy is. They have all known damn well that if they ordered any of us ambushed, backshot, then the others would be after them; not just the gunman but the man who gave the order. Back shooting has normally been out. Sure we have had to face full frontal attacks when that was the only option left and they wanted to kill all of us, but not picking us of one at a time. This time things are different. If Joe or I were killed tomorrow you would still have no idea, who was behind the killing. You might get a hired killer, but they are easily available a dime a dozen, the man who gave the order would still be perfectly safe. That’s why I think its top priority to find out just who is behind all this. It will make us far safer because we can retaliate.”

Hoss and Joe looked at each other, as they took in what Adam had said. They couldn’t argue it made perfect sense but it was frightening. Eventually Little Joe let his breath out slowly and shook his head as he looked at his eldest brother “You’re right of course I just hadn’t thought of it like that. But what are we supposed to do? We can’t just hide here. All the time there is trouble we have to be out and about, we have to see what is happening. We’re bound to be vulnerable.”

Adam nodded “I know that Joe and you’re right we have no choice, but we must remain on our guard. It may give us the extra second, which will save our lives. I know its difficult but try and remember all the time that someone may be out to kill you. Watch out for possible ambush spots; don’t settle into any routine, use different routes when you are going anywhere on the ranch. Just be very careful.” He moved over to his younger brother “Anyway on that dismal thought I’m heading for bed” and he suited the action to the word.

Hoss and Joe moved closer together and sat for several minutes staring into the fire. They knew that Adam was right but the thought of a would-be killer, somewhere on their thousand square miles, was a daunting one. Eventually little Joe stood up and said “Routine or not I’m going up those stairs to my bed and I think I feel like checking under it!” Hoss grinned and followed Joe upstairs.

That week was quiet with no alarms and by Friday the flume was complete again much to their relief. Adam put a series of guards on vantage pints along the length of the flume, especially the high sections, which were the most likely to be attacked. He knew that an attack in force would still be able to do exactly what it wanted, but the guards might make it more difficult for a lone man trying to set dynamite. It was the only thing that he could think of to try and protect the flume. Adam headed up to see John and paid his men off including a large bonus for completing the job so rapidly. They were delighted and were heading into town to celebrate. John accepted that but gave them a stern warning, they were to be ready to ride out on Sunday morning. For himself he accepted an invitation to join his old friend at the ranch house. He knew that there would be some very sore heads amongst his men but they had been with him long enough to know that anyone not back on time would get very short shrift and he wasn’t worried about their non-return. For now he was happy to relax with his old friend and be nosy, checking the original plans of the flume, and seeing just what else Adam was dreaming up.

Hoss and Joe had gone to town to send a long telegram to Ben and let him have the latest news. In return they received a telegram from their father, who had completed his business in New York with complete success and was going onto Boston. Since Adam’s talk the brothers had made sure that they went to town in pairs without really considering it, but they felt safe in the town they had known ever since the first few shacks were built.

Their business completed, the brothers went for a drink. As usual Dan was at the bar and seeing them he beckoned them over “Any news?”

Hoss shrugged “Nope. The flume is repaired and that’s it.”

Dan considered them and signalled Sam to bring a bottle “Come on you two join me you look as though you could do with a drink. As a friend not a journalist. What’s going on?”

The brothers looked at each other and Joe nodded so the three settled at a table in the corner. Joe was the first to speak “I only wish we had any idea what’s going on Dan. You heard about all the trouble last week, but this week not a thing. I feel as though I’m sitting on a powder keg. One that’s about due to go off.”

Hoss grunted “If only we knew who was behind it. It don’t make sense Dan, with all the major interests around we ain’t that vulnerable, not just now.”

Dan poured out three more whiskeys, “I’ve been keeping my ear to the ground but there’s not even a whisper of who is behind it.”

Joe stared into the glass turning it slowly, watching the light reflect off the liquid, finally he said “That’s the trouble Dan. It’s getting us down. I don’t mind a fight but this is like fighting in a mist, just can’t find the enemy.”

Dan said “I had a letter from Beth. She says Flood and O’Brien have promised to see what they can find out, but so far nothing.”

Joe shook his head “It don’t make any sense. Why stay hidden? In the past we have always known who we are fighting. Whoever it is will have to come out sometime.”

Dan shrugged “True Joe but for the moment you can’t retaliate. I should watch your backs.”

Hoss grinned “We’ve already had that lecture Dan. Adam made it very clear the other night.”

“Well just make sure you listen to your brother. I would hate to have to report your funerals, be much more difficult to fill my paper without you three around!” The brothers laughed at that and the tension eased and for a few hours at least they were able to forget the trouble hanging over them.

Adam had spent the Friday evening and most of Saturday relaxed and chatting with John. They had only seen each other twice for short times, since Adam came back from Europe, and had plenty to talk about. Adam enjoyed talking to his old friend but he like his brothers was waiting for the next move. John had a couple of practical suggestions to make for further bracing for the flume, to try and prevent even dynamite affecting more than the immediate sections. Adam agreed they were probably worth trying.

On the Saturday afternoon all three brothers rode with John up to Lake Tahoe. On the way there was a vantage point from which a long sweep of the flume could be seen. John reined in to look “Mighty impressive Adam, you must be very proud of it.”

Adam didn’t answer but his little brother piped up “We all are John and proud of its designer. Adam felt his cheeks warm and not wanting his brothers to see the flush he hastily rode off, not helped by hearing his brothers’ amusement as he rode off. They spent a pleasant couple of hours fishing up by the lake, enjoying the peace and quiet.

That Saturday was the last peaceful day they were going to get for a long time, but the brothers didn’t realise, as on Sunday Adam and Joe headed for town while Hoss went up to the East Range to check on the spring round up.

In town Adam collected a telegram from his father. Ben was in Boston, and the business was progressing but couldn’t be hurried. Ben thought he would be stuck in Boston for another four days before heading home. The brothers knew it would take him about a fortnight to get home once he started, so it would be another two and a half weeks before they could expect him.

Adam wanted to go and see Carole so Joe offered to write out a telegram to their father. Not that there was any news, but he could at least reassure his father. Joe grinned “Once I’ve done that I’m gonna get some grub and see Johnny and Mitch. I’ll come pick you up around five.”

Adam gripped his little brother’s shoulder in gratitude “Thanks Joe but just be real careful, keep away from dark alleyways.”

“I’ll be safe enough in broad daylight, but just to stop you fussing, I’ll stick real close to Roy or Dan.”

Adam grinned and went to join Carole. She had half expected him and cooked enough for two, thinking that she could always reheat it the next day if Adam didn’t come. When Adam knocked she ran through to open the door and Adam picked her up and crushed her to him “I’ve missed you darling.”

Carole put her face up to be kissed and tried to show him just how much she had missed him. Adam went in with his arm round her and sat down on the sofa holding her close beside him and then he was able to update her on the week’s events, reassuring her that there were no alarms false or otherwise at the ranch. Once they had had a meal, Adam decided that it was too long since she had had a guitar lesson and sent her to collect her guitar. They spent a hilarious afternoon raising terrible discords. Carole could play a little but Adam’s presence didn’t help her concentration. The lesson kept getting interrupted as each time she did something extra well or extra badly Adam gave her a kiss.

Meanwhile Little Joe was sitting chatting to Johnny over a beer; he still had an hour to fill before he collected Adam. Then a young boy came in and said “Your brother Adam wants to see you down at the schoolhouse.”

Joe was puzzled but not worried and saying goodbye to Johnny he went out. It was just getting dark but Joe felt perfectly safe in the town he knew so well and was just wondering why his brother wanted him Then as Joe passed an alley some men grabbed him. Two men held him and two others set out to beat him up. The first blow caught him on the adam’s apple and he couldn’t call for help, barely even able to breathe. Joe had been beaten up before, but these men were experts, each blow seemed designed to cause the maximum damage and pain. Within a minute his eyes were closed by blood running down his face and after that Joe knew very little. Held tight, he couldn’t even roll with the blows and the scene was going round and round as he glimpsed it through a red haze. He fell to the ground and a vicious kick to the groin put him out completely. The four men knew exactly what they needed to do and used gunbutts and feet to break ribs, dislocate his shoulder and treading on his hand they ground it into the dust. With great delight the four men ripped Joe’s trousers with their spurs and tried to see who could make the longest cut in his legs, then when that game palled, Parker gave Joe a final couple of kicks to the head and moved onto the next step in their plan. They wanted Joe out at the ranch, where his family would have to nurse him, not in town where someone else would take over the burden of nursing. They knew that once found, the kid would be taken to the nearest place where he could be tended, so he had to be found near the ranch. Parker called the same young kid over and told him to go and collect Cochise from the livery stable where Joe had left him. Everyone round town was used to kids running errands for a few cents and the stable hand didn’t hesitate to hand over the pinto. They tied Joe face down over his pinto and one of the men led Cochise out the back way while his friends covered him to ensure he got away unseen. They were going to give him half an hour’s head start and then the same kid could take a message to Adam. They managed to get the pinto out of town without seeing anyone and had a beer while they waited for the final step.

Adam was thoroughly relaxed and enjoying his break with Carole but he was vaguely expecting his brother and when there was a knock at the door he went to let Joe in only to find a young kid standing there. The boy could only say that he had a message for Mr Cartwright to say that his brother had had to go back to the ranch, could he come as soon as possible.

Adam stared at the kid but the boy was only about nine so he just passed over a coin and went back in looking very worried. Carole came to her feet as she saw the expression on his face “What’s wrong?”

“I’m not sure.” It was exactly what he had tried to avoid, one of them returning home alone. It was so easy for a trap to be laid when they were known to be in town, Carole knew his fears but wasn’t sure if they were for Joe or for himself. Adam kissed her “I must go, if Joe has already gone, he may have sprung a trap and be in trouble.”

“Be very careful darling.” Carole hugged him tight “please take care.”

“I will, don’t worry. I’ll send word as soon as I can.” Adam kissed her again and hurried for the stable. He found Cochise had already gone and he set out after his brother as quickly as he could, fear for his brother made him feel cold and he pushed Sport hard.

The scene had been well set and Adam was two thirds of the way home when he saw Cochise with his unconscious burden, tied face down across the saddle. So scared that it was a dead body Adam kicked Sport on and dismounted at a run. Cochise willingly came to him so glad to see something familiar with the frightening smell of blood. Adam was trembling, so scared for his brother and for a moment he couldn’t find any pulse. Then as he finally managed to hold his own hand still he found the pulse faint but there. He untied Little Joe and lifted him down. As he cradled the broken body of his young brother, he swore vengeance on whoever had done this to him. His brother’s face was so swollen and bloody that he was barely recognisable and Adam didn’t even dare think about the injuries he couldn’t see. Adam felt thoroughly sick but he knew he had to get his brother home where his injuries could be treated. There wasn’t any time to waste, the only important thing was to keep his brother alive. Adam lifted Joe upon to Sport and then managed to mount himself and cradling Joe against him he headed out for the house; leaving Cochise to follow on behind.

As soon as he got home Adam carried Joe straight up to his room yelling for Hop Sing as he did so. As Hop Sing came in Adam looked up in near despair “Joe’s been terribly hurt watch him while I send for Doc.”

Badly shaken by what he could see Hop Sing could only nod and Adam took the stairs three at time as he ran for the bunkhouse. He sent one of the hands to fetch Doc, emphasising that it was a case of life and death, and they desperately needed Doc as soon as possible. He didn’t really need to say that; one look at the strain on his white face was more than enough to convince the men that it was urgent. A couple of others asked if there was anything they could do to help, but Adam shook his head and hurried back to his brother.

For now Adam could only concentrate on doing what he could in order to keep his brother alive. With Hop Sing’s help he got Joe undressed and then stood horrified at the extent of the damage. There was hardly an inch of his little brother’s body which wasn’t red and angry. The steel toe-caps on the men’s boots had broken the skin in dozens of places. Adam examined his brother as gently as he could, he found broken ribs and arm and he couldn’t even begin to guess at the damage done to Joe’s right hand, it was just a swollen ball. Adam could see that there was extensive cutting round the groin but as he tried to examine it, his brother screamed from the depths of unconsciousness. All he could do was bathe the worst cuts and wrap his brother warmly to fight the shock of his wounds and then wait for Doc.

Adam sat by his brother, swearing that he would find the men who had ordered this and make them suffer a small portion of what Joe was suffering. For now all he could do was pray for his youngest brother’s survival and it seemed to take forever for Doc to arrive, the only one who might be able to help Joe. In fact it was less than two hours before Hop Sing showed Doc upstairs. Paul was badly shaken when he saw how pale and drawn the eldest Cartwright looked “What’s wrong Adam?”

“Its Joe he’s taken one hell of a beating.” Adam moved aside to let Doc get to the bed. Paul took one look “Oh my God! When did this happen?”

“I can’t be sure, I found him near the house, he was in town. It must have been around five o’clock. I’ve tried to clean him up but..” Adam swallowed hard fighting for control, Paul needed his help, now wasn’t the time to go to pieces. Doc took off his coat and washed his hands and then gently examined Joe while Adam sat there watching. Eventually Doc sat back and met Adam’s anxious gaze “I’m very sorry Adam. I’ve seen many beatings in my time but I’ve never seen one as vicious as this.”

Adam swallowed hard fighting for control of his voice “He is going to be alright?” he asked hoarsely.

Doc gripped the younger man’s shoulder, knowing just how close the brothers were, “You know as well as I do that I can’t answer that. The first thing is going to be a fight for the next two or three days to hold onto him at all, then we can’t know how bad those head wounds are until he comes round. You know he could be blind or there could be brain damage. If not then the rest, bad as it looks, is mainly superficial. There will be some scarring but nothing drastic.”

Adam stared down at his little brother so scared for him, the tears rolling unheeded down his cheeks. Doc knew that Joe was in shock but privately thought that his elder brother wasn’t that far removed from it either. He knew his way round the house very well and went downstairs to get a brandy and to ask Hop Sing for boiling water. Adam hadn’t even registered that Doc had left and he didn’t even hear the offer of brandy, so Doc expertly fed him some. Adam choked on the raw spirit, but at least he was paying attention. Doc patted his shoulder “Drink this Adam you need it and then I need your help. He has a dislocated shoulder and we need to put it back and then I have to try and set his hand. Come on Adam your brother is in shock, we have to do what we can for his wounds, and then try and bring him out of it. Joe needs you Adam if he is to still be alive come morning.”

Adam drained the brandy, and went over to the pitcher and doused his face, and then back in control he went to help Doc. They managed to put the dislocated shoulder back and set Joe’s arm, and then Adam held his arm still while Doc tried to manipulate the bones in his right hand back into place. It was so swollen that Doc couldn’t be sure that he had it all back in place. Adam was feeling sick and ill, terrified by the complete lack of reaction from his brother as the bones were set, emphasising just how deeply unconscious Joe was.

Doc cleaned and bandaged the head wounds and applied ointment to Joe’s swollen, bruised face. Just to be on the safe side in case Joe’s sight was damaged, Doc bandaged his eyes, which were virtually shut by swelling anyway. Then Adam held his brother still as Doc bathed and disinfected the cuts and bruises on Joe’s stomach and groin. There were long cuts from spurs down both legs, all too many of them. Doc guessed correctly that they had been trying to get the longest cut. Doc was just bathing those when Adam left him for a minute and Doc heard him being violently sick in the basin. Adam managed to get control and washed his face coming back to help. There was nothing that Paul could say, he’d been sickened by the beating and he knew how it must be tormenting Joe’s brother.

Eventually they had done all they could and they wrapped Joe up warmly to counteract the cold due to shock. Even so from time to time he was shivering uncontrollably. Paul and Adam sat with Joe all night and by morning the thin thread of a pulse was still there, albeit only just. Paul got to his feet and stretched “Adam, your brother is going to need someone with him every minute for the next couple of weeks at least. When he does come round, he’s going to be in a lot of pain, and too weak to do anything to help himself.”

Adam stared down at his little brother “I realise that and if careful nursing can pull him through he is going to get everything we can give.”

“Adam your father is away, only you and Hoss here and the ranch is in trouble.”

“I know that Doc. I won’t risk Joe’s life, I’d rather lose the Ponderosa.” Adam bent over his brother again to wipe his face and moisten his lips, the mingled worry and love so very clear on his face. Paul gripped the younger man’s shoulder “There’s nothing more I can do until he comes round and I suspect that won’t be for a couple of days. Send for me as soon as he does, but resting is the best thing for him, allow his body to start healing. He’s still in shock and his life will be at risk until he comes out of it. Then I expect his fever to rise, but you and Hop Sing know how to treat that as well as I do.”

Adam nodded slowly, he had all too much experience at nursing his father and brothers. Doc asked “Do you want me to send word to your father?”

Adam shook his head “He’s in Boston and it will take him a fortnight to get home anyway. By that time it will be settled one way or the other.” His voice broke momentarily as he looked down at his brother’s beaten body and was so scared which was the most likely ending, but swallowing hard he got his voice under control. “No point in worrying Pa when he can’t do anything.”

Paul was concerned about the eldest brother too “Adam you must get some sleep, let Hop Sing sit with Joe for a while, or you’re not gonna be in a fit state to help Joe when he comes round. That’s when Joe is going to need you most.”

Adam nodded, he knew that Doc was talking sense but he couldn’t seem to move away from his little brother. He felt that if he turned his back Joe might give up the fight and he couldn’t bear the thought of his brother dying alone. If his father couldn’t be with Joe then the older brother, who had played such a large part in helping him to grow up, had to try and take his father’s place.

Meanwhile Hoss, out on the east range, was met with the news of a dozen dead cattle. José Bettencourt, the foreman of the cattle side of the business, an elegant Californian vaquero who would move heaven and earth for the Cartwrights, reported them to Hoss. José couldn’t understand it, there was no sign of disease in the others just a dozen dead, all over the place, different grazing, different waterholes. Hoss checked over with José and they found two more dead but Hoss couldn’t think of any reason either. All he could think to do was to take one of the carcasses back with him and see if Adam could arrange for some tests to be done. Maybe they could find out just what had killed the steer and then they might be in a position to do something about it. With José’s help he made a rough travois and strapped the body of the animal onto it.

José assured him that otherwise the round-up was going well and he could cope. Hoss made it very clear that José had his complete confidence and just how grateful he was for the proffered help but asked “Please make sure that you keep in touch with the house. Send in a messenger every couple of days, let us know what’s going on, how many more dead you find. If’n you need help just say.”

“Sure will but you worry about the logging side, nothing will prevent us making the cattle contract.” Hoss slapped his old friend on the back “I sure believe that José, see you soon.” Then he headed back to the ranch.

It was very late by the time Hoss rode into the ranch; the dead cow had slowed him considerably. He put it in the barn and saw to Chub and then headed into the house calling for his brothers. Adam heard him and went downstairs. Hoss took one look at Adam’s white drawn face and knew that there was something terribly wrong. The question was clear on his face and Adam answered it “Joe’s been hurt, beaten almost to death. At least I pray it’s only almost.”

Hoss wordlessly went and poured two large brandies and then followed his brother up to Joe’s room. He placed the brandies on the side table and then moved over to the bed where his little brother lay so still. Adam watched as Hoss stared down at their brother’s bruised swollen face, seeing the big man’s fists clench. Hoss was so scared for his little brother and furious at the animals that had done this to him, wanting to lash out, but with no idea where to aim the anger. Adam moved to tuck the blanket a little closer round his brother and moistened his lips again.

Hoss asked tentatively “How bad is it, he don’t even look like Joe.”

“Doc had never seen such a brutal beating. Joe’s bruised and cut from head to toe, he’s got a broken arm and ribs, had a dislocated shoulder and just about every bone in his right hand was bust. Just how bad the head injuries are we won’t know until he comes round.”

“Who did it?”

Adam shook his head “I don’t know. Doc was going to report it to Roy and let him make some enquiries. If I ever find them I’ll make them pay but it’s the man who gave the orders that I want.” His voice was very quiet but Hoss had never seen his brother look so implacable and he was scared, that if his brother found the men in the near future, Adam might do something he would regret.

Hoss stared down at his little brother and then looked up at Adam, tears bright in his eyes “Is he gonna look like himself again?”

“I think so, when the swelling has died down. There will be some scarring but hopefully not much.” He bit his lip staring down at Joe gently smoothing the bedclothes round his brother “It’s all my fault Hoss.”

Hoss was used to Adam’s propensity to take the world on his shoulders but he couldn’t see any possible way that it was Adam’s fault and said as much “ How in tarnation can it be your fault?”

Adam couldn’t look at his big brother and pickled at the blanket mindlessly as he said “I warned you both not to settle into any routines but I did exactly that. Went to town to see Carole on a Sunday and dragged one of you two along for protection and then abandoned you. I knew town was dangerous but that didn’t stop me. If I hadn’t wanted to go courting, Little Joe wouldn’t be lying here.”

Hoss moved to grip Adam’s shoulder “That’s foolish and you know it. So they took the chance when Joe was waiting for you in town, but if they wanted to do this, they would soon have found an opportunity. I don’t think you’re to blame and I know Joe’ll agree with me.”

Lack of sleep and worry caught up with Adam and he moved over to the window to hide his tears. Hoss went over and put his arm round his brother “We’ll pull him through Adam. I’ll stay with him for a while, go and get some sleep you’re almost out on your feet.” Warmed by the compassion in his brother’s voice and desperately tired Adam accepted that offer and, too tired for even worry to keep him awake, he was asleep when Hoss checked ten minutes later.

Hoss sat, occasionally wiping his little brother’s face, moistening his lips or tucking the blankets closer round him. He swore he would find out who had done this. Little Joe even at 23 was the baby of the family and his big brother hated for him to be hurt. This time someone had hurt Joe more than he would have thought possible. Someone had deliberately set out to hurt and maim and Hoss, who couldn’t bear for a rabbit to be hurt unnecessarily, decided that the world would be better without such men.

Adam slept through until 5 a.m. and then went back through to join his brothers, feeling more human for some sleep. Once he had checked that Joe was no worse Adam gently smoothed his brother’s curly hair back from his forehead and leaving Hoss to cope for a few minutes he went down to fetch coffee. Hoss was grateful for it he had got cold and stiff sitting by his brother.

As they sat sipping coffee, Hoss remembered that he hadn’t told Adam about the dead cattle and filled his brother in on what José had found. Adam questioned him closely about the localities in which they were found but had to admit himself beaten. He couldn’t think of any common factors, which weren’t true for dozens of other places. He asked Hoss to cut the head off the animal and get one of the men to take it into town, to the vet, with a full note on what was happening. Hoss promised to arrange it and then looking down at Joe’s battered body he asked, “Should I get Doc to come back out?”

Adam sighed heavily as he looked at his little brother. It needed close examination to detect the slight rise and fall of Joe’s chest, which showed life was still present, but even so Adam shook his head “There’s nothing more anyone can do until he comes round. All we can do is keep him quiet and warm and try to get a little broth into him.”

Hoss gave way knowing that Adam was right there was nothing anyone could really do to help Joe, his little brother had to fight it himself. The limited help they could give either he or Adam could do with Hop Sing’s help. His attention was drawn back to the matters of the ranch, they couldn’t just give up. He looked up at his brother knowing that for the foreseeable future there would only be the pair of them to cover the work, even when Joe started to recover it would be months before he was fit enough to carry his share of the load. Hoss didn’t even let himself imagine the alternative. Hoss said tentatively “José can cope with the cattle and the mine is running smooth enough. Jack Catfish will cope at the sawmill, but there’s noone we can leave for long up at the lumber camp.”

Adam knew that his brother was right, it was a job that needed one of them present most of the summer. The next set of trees for cutting must be marked soon and without a strong hand on them logging crews soon got out of hand. He had served his time as Bull of the Woods and knew just how much work was involved. It would take one of them, full time all summer, to meet their contracts. It would be tough on Hoss because there was a lot of paper work involved, which he hated, but he was very capable. Even when Ben returned the work would have to be split three ways, because Joe would be out of action for a long time.

Hoss went on “I’m gonna have to stay up there most of the time. How are you gonna cope?”

Adam straightened his shoulders they couldn’t just give up “I’ll work up here. Hop Sing can spell me. We’ll manage and I’ll send a messenger up each morning to exchange news.”

Hoss nodded “Okay brother. You’ll send for me if there’s any change?”

Adam tried to stay positive “You’ll know just as soon as he comes round. Now you’ve been up all night. I’ll look after Joe, go and grab three or four hours before you head up to the lumber camp.” Hoss could only accept it and go to his room and a few minutes later Adam heard the reassuring rumble of his brother’s snores.

Adam sat by Joe’s bed trying to plan what needed doing. He needed to check on the mine and the smaller roundup on the west range and decided that he needed to send men out on patrol and to check the fences. Luckily he had an extra twenty-three men at his disposal, they had been turned off at the Savage mine as it moved into borrasca. He decided to split them up amongst the crews and pair off each with one of the experienced men. He knew that José and Jack Catfish wouldn’t be pleased to lose experienced men but they were the ones he needed on patrol. A few he sent to augment the mine staff and half a dozen he would keep at the ranch to do the chores and act as messengers. He called Hop Sing to watch Joe and went down to the bunkhouse.

The new men had already heard stories of the Cartwrights and in the two days since they had arrived they had heard a lot from the long established hands, many of whom would willingly have died for any of the Cartwrights. Ben had always been determined to give his men a fair deal and he had a reputation as a good boss. The men would follow him and his sons into anything, partly because they had the gift of leadership and partly because they knew the Cartwrights would always keep the worst jobs themselves and would never force a man to fight. They were paid to work and if they didn’t want to fight it was never held against them. They had already heard what had been done to Little Joe and were furious, even the new men.
Dan Tolliver, a hand who had been with them almost since the beginning, now taking charge of the jobs on the home range, spoke for all of them when he said “Adam we heard what they done to Joe and we sure hope he’ll be okay. Meantime until you can get to grips with them that done it, you just tell us what you want done and we’ll get it done. Without you bothering your head about it.”

Adam was very touched and he swallowed hard to try and move the lump in his throat before answering “ Thank you Tom, indeed thank you all. Joe is seriously ill and I shall be tied to the house for the moment, but I think he will be alright given time.” Adam rubbed his hand across his mouth and then became all business as he laid out what he wanted the men to do. Most of the men filed out of the bunkhouse, but one of the new men came over to speak to Adam. His name was Neeley and he said “Mr Cartwright I’m sorta a spokesmen for the miners. We’re not used to working cattle, logging and the like but we are sure grateful for a job and you can rely on us at least til autumn. We don’t approve of what we bin hearing, beatings, dynamitings and the like. We’ll sure do the best we can for you.”

Adam was much moved by this vote of confidence from men he had never even met before and he was totally incapable of saying more than thanks. He went back to Joe’s bedside warmed by the response he had found from the men. Even if evil men who could so savagely damage another human being existed, there were also good men who were sickened by such things and willing to fight, even though their own flesh and blood weren’t involved. The men’s reaction had relaxed Adam a little and his brain was working rather better. Adam knew exactly what needed doing and he collected all he needed. He dragged a desk through into Joe’s room so that he could work while he sat with his brother. He began to list exactly what resources they had in manpower and where they were. He had a constant stream of messengers with reports from various parts of the road. New fences were cut and a herd of some thirty head had been stolen judging by the signs. Adam had seen each of the messengers in his own bedroom as close to Joe as possible. He decided that he couldn’t afford the manpower to go chase the rustlers, just sending word to Roy. He didn’t dare leave any part of the ranch uncovered for a possible wild goose chase. More worrying was the report that came in late that afternoon of four dead steers on the west range. Adam couldn’t imagine what was causing it in so many diverse places, but there was little he could do until they had the vet’s report. The one thing he feared was that one of many poisonous plants had got a foothold. Adam knew that such things existed and they could only be destroyed by burning of the affected pasture, and there was an awful lot of their pasture affected. However it seemed unlikely that anyone could have introduced such a plant over a wide area and Adam couldn’t believe that this was not tied in with the other attacks, it seemed too big a coincidence.

Throughout that long day Adam checked his brother every ten minutes or so, wiping him down as he was running a high temperature and trying to get him to swallow, water and beef broth. Adept at nursing his little brother Adam managed to get a certain amount of both down his brother but Joe’s pulse was still so weak. At times Adam had to listen to Joe’s heart, resting his ear on his brother’s chest, unable to find a pulse in order to assure himself the Joe was still alive.

Meanwhile in town Doc Martin had reported to Roy just what had happened to Little Joe. Roy was horrified as the Doc outlined the extent of the beating. Roy was an old friend of the Cartwrights and very fond of Joe. He could understand how helpless and angry Adam and Hoss must be feeling, not even knowing on whom to vent their wrath. Roy promised to make all the enquiries he could, but he didn’t hold out much hope. Roy knew Virginia City too well and its citizens turned deaf dumb and blind when there was trouble. Doc said “I’ll go tell Dan. He’ll learn about it fast enough anyway, so he might as well have the right facts for once, maybe it’ll shame someone into coming forward. Joe’s a popular kid.” Roy wasn’t convinced it would help but had to agree that it wouldn’t do any harm.

Doc wandered down to Dan’s ‘office’ namely the saloon and sure enough there was Dan with the inevitable beer in front of him. Doc went over to join him “I have some news for you.” Dam grinned “Right whose been born or died?” Then taking another look at the Doc he knew this was no joke and the grin vanished “What’s going on Doc?”

“Little Joe has been beaten, so badly that it’s fifty-fifty whether he lives or dies.”

Dan was shocked and asked “When did this happen?” Doc told him all that he knew including the extent of Joe’s injuries. Dan was fond of all the family and asked “How are Adam and Hoss coping?”

Doc shook his head “I’m not sure. Didn’t see Hoss but Adam was taking it real hard. This isn’t for print but Adam said that Joe came first and he would nurse his brother back to health even if they lost the Ponderosa.”

Dan wasn’t surprised “That sounds about right but he’ll just try and do both.” Then he suddenly clicked his fingers and said “It’s nearly Easter.”

Doc looked at him as though he was mad but Doc went on “It’s Easter so Carole King will be on holiday. The school will break up tomorrow. She’s got three weeks to help out with the nursing and by then Ben will be back and, with God’s good grace, Joe will be over the worst.”

Doc shook his head doubtfully “In some ways it sounds like a good idea but you know Adam. I know their names have been linked, but he’ll never ask her for help.”

Dan grinned “I know that, but on the other hand he won’t turn her down if she goes out and offers. I’m sure she would want to help.” He stood up and the Doc said “Where are you going?” Dan stared at Doc as though he was half-witted “Where do you think? She can’t offer to help until she knows what’s wrong so I’m going to tell her.” The Doc shook his head as Dan left but just maybe the schoolteacher was the help that his friend needed.

Dan went straight down to the schoolhouse where Carole was preparing supper. She let Dan in, he was always a welcome visitor and she poured coffee. Once they were sitting down Dan took her hand “I’m afraid I have some bad news for you Carole.” She went white and asked “Adam?” Dan shook his head “Only indirectly its Little Joe.”

Carole bit her lip “It was a trap. Adam was scared it was last night.” Dan got her to explain and made her describe the boy, then he had to fill her in just how badly Joe had been beaten. He finished up “Doc Martin has been out there all night and he’s waiting for Adam to send word if and when Joe comes round.”

Horrified Carole asked “If?”

Dan nodded slowly “The boy has been given the worst beating Doc has ever seen and he’s seen all too many. He has a broken arm and broken ribs and severe head wounds, to say nothing of cuts and bruises all over his body” Carol sat there thinking of the vital young man she had come to know over the Christmas holiday. She had been nervous of him at first but had come to know him better and when he told her abut Laura, she had come to realise why he and Adam were so close. Now she could imagine all too clearly just how upset Adam must be
Dan just sat there watching the play of emotion across her face. Then he said “Joe will need constant nursing if he’s to pull through.”

Carole considered that “There’s only Adam and Hoss and I guess Hop Sing. Mr Cartwright won’t be back for a fortnight.” Dan waited and Carole made her mind up “Adam invited me for a few days over Easter. School breaks up tomorrow. At least I can take some of the burden of nursing of their shoulders.”

Dan grinned broadly “Bravo! That’s what I hoped you would say.”

Carole asked “Do you know where Doc is?” Dan was rather puzzled, but nodded, and Carole went on “Would you ask him to drop by. If I’m going to help then I need to know the best way of doing it.”

Dan got to his feet and dropped a kiss on her forehead “Thank you. I’m fond of all the Cartwrights and you are just what they need at the moment. You’re the only person, apart from Hop Sing, that I can visualise Adam and Hoss entrusting their brother to at the moment.”
Then Dan headed back into town to tell Roy what he had discovered and to send Doc to see Carole, before writing his story. Roy and Doc were both glad to hear the Carole was going out to help, knowing Adam badly needed it.

Carole began to sort out clothes and things that she would need for a three week stay at the Ponderosa. The Doc came in and said “Dan reckoned you wanted to see me?”

Carole nodded “I have done some nursing, looking after young children through childhood ailments, but not a grown man who has been beaten. I just wanted to know what I can do to help Little Joe.”

“Not that much different. Until he comes round, it mainly a case of keeping him quiet and warm. He was beginning to run a fever and may well be restless, bathe him down with cold water, maybe ice, try and get fluids into him. Adam knows as well as anyone what to do. He’s nursed his brothers and his father in the past.” Doc smiled faintly “You can also try to keep Adam calm. That may be more difficult. We aren’t going to know the extent of Joe’s head injuries until he comes round. Adam knows the possible problems, there could be brain damage or there could be blindness.”

“Dear God.” Carole breathed out, horror on her face.

Doc patted her shoulder “Adam is most scared by blindness. Joe was hurt when some nitro blew up a couple of years back and he lost his sight. He was blind for a couple of months before the pressure eased and he got his sight back. Took it very badly although he did learn to cope. It might just have made him more vulnerable this time. We can’t know until he comes round. Anyway even if nothing so severe has happened, he’s going to be in a lot of pain and as weak as a kitten. Someone is going to have to wash him and feed him and generally tend him, for at least a couple of weeks, before he will be able to do much to help himself.”

Carole bit her lip “Even after what Dan said I hadn’t realised just how badly hurt Joe was.”

“You won’t until you see him.” Doc said bluntly “He isn’t even recognisable although the damage is largely superficial, but I don’t think I convinced Adam of that. Joe certainly looks nothing like the debonair elegant flirt we are used to. I’m very glad you are going out. Adam is near the end of his tether and he still has a ranch to run. Your help is just what he needs.”

“School breaks up at lunchtime tomorrow. I’m going to have everything ready so I can head straight on out to the ranch as soon as I’ve dismissed the children.” Doc grinned at her and left her to get everything ready.

The following afternoon Carole hired a buggy and headed out to the Ponderosa. She knew the way and it was impossible to get lost, but it was the furthest she had been alone since coming to town, and she was very glad to see the house come into view. She tied the horses up and went into the house.

Adam heard the door and yelled down “Come upstairs.” He finished wiping Joe’s face and moved out onto the landing to see who it was this time. Most messengers that day had brought more bad news and he tensed up expecting yet more trouble. When he saw Carole, he hardly dared to believe his eyes. She moved swiftly over to him and took his hand “You invited me for Easter, so I decided to come.”

Adam was about to try and explain that events had changed things, but she put her finger on his lips “I heard about Little Joe. Doc explained what had happened and I though you could do with some help.” Adam pulled her close to him and held her tight unable to find the words to express his feelings. She kissed him and then pulled away a little, seeing the exhaustion and signs of strain and tension clear on his face. “Darling I’m no expert nurse. I have done some in the past and Doc has explained what needs doing. At the least I can help ease some of the burden from you.”

Adam pulled her close again burying his face in her hair “Bless you darling. I need all the help I can get. It’s not a pleasant job, changing dressings, mess to clear up and Joe barely looks human.”

Carole said “I know all that but it will be worth it to get him well again.”

Adam nodded and made a visible effort to pull himself together “I must get back to him. How did you get here darling?”

“Hired a buggy, its outside.”

Adam ran downstairs and called for Dan Tolliver. He asked Dan to get her things into the guest room opposite Adam’s own bedroom and then get one of the men to take the buggy back to town, explaining that Carole had come to stay for a while to help tend Joe. Dan nodded approvingly, knowing just how much Adam needed the help.

Meanwhile Carole had gone into Joe’s room. She thought that she was ready for the sight but even so she was horrified at the mess he was in. He was restless so she bathed his head and turned the pillow over for him. Adam stood at the door watching as she tenderly laid his little brother’s head down again on the fresh pillow. Then he joined her by the bed. Carole looked up at him, shock clear on her face “How could anyone do such a thing?”

Adams shrugged “I don’t know but if I ever find out who it was they will pay.” Carole shivered seeing the implacability, making Adam look hard and cold, but she found herself in complete accord with his sentiments. Then as Adam gently pulled a blanket closer round his brother his expression melted and she glimpsed the love and concern he felt for his little brother. They sat quietly talking by Joe for about an hour and then Carole said “I came here to help. You look absolutely exhausted. Go and get some sleep. I’ll call you later to take over.” Adam was so tired that he accepted without argument. He kissed her and held her tight for a moment and then leaning over his brother he gently smoothed the hair back from Joe’s forehead and said a silent prayer for his brother, before he headed for bed.

Carole sat by Joe’s bed and the vision of Adam’s face as he prayed for his brother, seemed to stay with her. She bathed Joe’s body down and he seemed to rest mores easily for a while. She was badly shaken by the extent of his injuries and maybe even more by the number of old scars the twenty three year old had amassed. She couldn’t help wondering if Adam also had scars that she didn’t know about. She had half promised to call Adam at midnight, but he was fast asleep and she didn’t feel that tired, so she left him to sleep until 3 am.

Adam felt much better for some sleep and Joe had survived another night. Adam checked his brother and thought that his pulse was a little stronger. He crushed Carole to him and kissed her, then he sent her to get some sleep. She did so but was down for some breakfast by ten. After eating she went into the kitchen to talk to Hop Sing. He looked up surprised to find her in his kitchen and Carole smiled at the old Chinese man. “I don’t know whether Adam has told you, but I shall be staying for about three weeks. I hope it won’t be too inconvenient.”

“You help nurse Little Joe. Hop Sing glad you are here.”

Carole thanked him and then headed up to Joe’s room. Adam was with his brother trying to wipe his face with one hand and write a note with the other. Carole took over tending Joe and then turned to Adam “You need to move your things downstairs. I’ll sit with Joe during the day, then you can take over for a while in the evening while I get some sleep and I’ll take over during the early hours.” Adam pulled her close to him and kissed her “I won’t see much of you.”

Carole lent into his embrace “Darling we have jobs to do, to get Joe fit and you have a ranch to run. As long as we have the odd five minutes like this to hold each other I will be satisfied.”

Adam kissed her passionately and said huskily “I love you so much. You’re a woman in a million.” Carole felt warmed by his words and his arms, more than content to be near him. She promised to call Adam the moment there was any change in Joe’s condition and Adam took his things downstairs, sure he was leaving his brother in the best of hands.

Relaxing slightly with her help, Adam prepared a letter for Hoss to tell him of the slight improvement and about the extra help he had and then settled to the million and one details inherent in running the ranch. He seemed to get on so much faster than he had for the last two days, as his concern for his little brother eased fractionally.

After lunch when the stream of messages eased of for a while Adam went up to see Joe. Carole smiled at him as he came in “His fever is dropping.”

Adam went to check for himself and there was no doubt that Joe’s temperature was down and he was resting more easily although there was still no sign of returning consciousness. While Adam was there Carole had him hold his brother while she remade the bed with fresh sheets. Adam was surprised that she had found everything but Carole explained that Hop Sing had helped. The sheets were messy where Carole had changed Joe’s dressings and Carole bundled them up and put them to soak.

Adam settled his brother back in the clean bed and considered Joe carefully. The swelling on Joe’s face was down considerably and he looked rather more like himself. The black lashes were dark against the pallor of his skin as Adam considered whether he ought to rebandage Joe’s eyes. Carole came up next to him “He looks so young.” Adam nodded not trusting his voice as he stared down at his brother. Then he heard the door go, but before he could react Hoss had taken the stairs three at a time as he came to check on his little brother.

Adam looked worried but Hoss was quick to reassure him “We needed some more oil and I knew there was some here in the store so I left Johnny to keep things moving and sent myself to fetch the oil. Things are going real smooth.” Carole moved back to allow the big man to get to the bed. Hoss very gently felt his brother’s forehead, stroking his hair and then looked questioningly up at his elder brother.

Adam gripped the big man’s shoulder “Still early days Hoss we don’t know the extent of the head injuries but his pulse is better and he’s resting easier.”

Hoss let his breath out and then for the first time seemed to notice Carole as she stood over by the window. He went over to her and turned her to face him “Adam wrote me that you had come to nurse our little brother. Bless you for your kind heart.” He kissed her on the forehead and then saying “I’d better wash up” he left the room.

Carole had tears in her eyes and Adam went across to her and held her tight. He tilted her face up to him and kissed her “You know how we both feel I don’t know how we would cope without you.” Then he stared down at her with an expression she had never seen before on his face. Adam had been planning to ask her to marry him but he had wanted to do it up by the lake where they had first talked and first told each other of their love, but circumstances had ruined that. Now thinking of what he had just said he knew he didn’t want to ever cope without her again. He kissed her very gently “This may not be the right time or place but I can’t wait any longer. Darling I love you so very much, will you marry me?”

Carole stared up at him for a moment, she had visualised this moment so often but it had never been set in Joe’s sickroom. Not that she cared and there was only one possible answer. “Adam I love you so much. Once all this is settled I’ll be the happiest woman in the world when we get married, but for now the whole world can know that I belong to you as your fiancé.”

Adam pulled her close burying his face in her hair. Whatever the future would bring he could face it with this woman by his side, and for now he had found a haven of peace. He had dreamt so often of finding a woman to share his life but this was so much better. This beautiful, passionate, intelligent woman with the compassion and love of this country who already fitted in so well with his family was far more than he had ever dared to dream. Somehow he would find a way to deal with all this trouble so he could give her all his attention. For now he was more at peace with himself than he had been in years.

Book 3 – Trouble mounts at the Ponderosa, but the Cartwrights Plan their fight back.

Adam needed to talk to his big brother and he moved over towards the door, but he found his eyes drawn back to his beautiful fiancée, so very graceful as she lent over Joe and wiped his face. Then the desire to share his good news sent him looking for his brother. Hoss was in his room washing up and looked up alarmed as Adam came in. It wasn’t like his eldest brother to disturb him in his room and for a moment he was scared that Joe was worse, but then he took in the strange look of stunned delight on Adam’s face. Hoss could only think of one thing, which would put that expression on Adam’s face, but he waited to see what his brother would say. Adam seemed to have difficulty finding the words and Hoss moved over to grip his arm “You alright Adam?”

“I’m more than alright big brother.” Adam grinned broadly “Carole said yes, she’s promised to marry me.”

Hoss picked his brother up in a bear hug and swung him round “That’s great Adam, really great. She’s a lovely lady in every way.” Hoss was absolutely delighted not just for his brother but for himself as well. This time he was sure Adam would find happiness, Carole wouldn’t let his brother down and with Adam happily married his brother was far less likely to leave the Ponderosa and he wouldn’t have to worry about losing one of his best friends for long periods again.

Adam went on down to continue the work of the ranch. He had Carole’s promise but before he could marry her the problems of the ranch had to be faced and even more important the problem of his brother’s health. Adam felt more at peace with himself than he had since he first found his little brother. Somehow with her help they would pull Joe through.

Hoss had gone along to see Carole and tell her how delighted he was that she would become his sister-in-law. Carole was pleased to see the honest delight on the big man’s face and she was pleased at his insistence that both his father and Joe would be equally delighted when they found out. Then reassured that she had all she needed to tend Joe, Hoss went down to join his brother.

Hoss updated Adam on the current position at the lumber camp and the sawmills. They had caught up the to the original schedule despite the delays. Adam was well pleased but warned Hoss to keep the pressure on, trouble seemed inevitable leading to further delays and so the further ahead of schedule they could get the better. Hoss promised to keep it going and then Adam filled him in on what was happening elsewhere. One piece of bad news had come in from José, three steers had died in the first herd which had been taken up to the summer pasture in the high lands. They showed the same symptoms as those previously. Deaths had now occurred at nearly every point across the wide pasture of the ranch and there was still no sign of a connecting link or a cause. So far they had only lost about thirty head in five days and at that rate it would take a couple of years to wipe out the vast herds on the Ponderosa but Adam was scared that it would suddenly escalate. Until he learnt the cause there was nothing he could do to combat the deaths. The brothers tossed it around for a few minutes but they didn’t come up with anything to help and eventually Adam almost angrily pushed the papers away “Okay we’ll just have to wait until we get some more information.” He got up and went to pour some coffee, fighting to get control, knowing losing his temper wouldn’t help anything.

Hoss looked over at him in some concern but Adam turned with a grin “One good bit of news Pa has finished his business in Boston and started for home this morning. So we have plenty of money to cover the summer and provided we meet at least two contracts on time, we shall be clear of debt.”

On that good piece of news Hoss took his leave while Adam carried on with his own work. The details seemed never ending but when dinnertime came Adam asked Hop Sing to prepare two trays and he joined Carole in Joe’s room. They were both tired and worried but content to be with each other. Adam pushed his plate away and as Carole had finished too he pulled her down onto his lap. “When things ease off a bit, I’ll show you around and you can help me choose a site for our own house.” Carole had dreaded the idea of moving into this all male household but found it difficult to visualise Adam breaking away and she said as much. Adam grinned a trifle ruefully, he had never managed to break away very successfully and now he knew he would never want to. “In someways I never shall darling and this house will remain the centre of work for the ranch. But I do want a house of my own, where hopefully we can raise our own family. I don’t want to be too far away, but my brothers can find their own women, they’re not having mine.” He stopped and bent over Joe again gently stroking the back of his hand down his brother’s cheek and added “Except in times of trouble.”

A little later Adam sent Carole to get some rest promising to call her at one in the morning. He sat quietly by his brother’s bed doing the accounts. Little Joe was resting much easier he seemed to have drifted from unconsciousness into sleep and Adam was no longer really worried for his brother’s life. The trouble was as that fear subsided, the fear of how much damage had been done by the head wounds grew; Adam couldn’t help feeling that his brother might be blind. He knew just how badly Joe had taken it when he was blinded before and he had lived through a spell of blindness himself. Adam could still remember very vividly the feeling of uselessness and hopelessness which he had lived with. Even when he had been up and around he had been dependent on his family for far too much and able to do so little to help. Adam had found that experience far worse than losing the use of his legs after the fall. At least he had been able to deal with paperwork while he sat in a wheel chair and could read to keep himself amused. Even if Joe recovered in the long run there could be weeks even months of uncertainty and Adam dreaded the idea of his little brother having to go through that and it seemed all too likely.

For long hours Adam sat staring into space the account books on his lap getting no attention, as he thought about the past. Then for the first time since he had been brought home Little Joe stirred; he turned onto his side and nestled his face on his left hand, the position in which he normally slept. He whimpered slightly as the movement hurt him and Adam was by him instantly smoothing his forehead and assuring him that everything was alright. Joe slipped back into sleep, looking much more natural in his normal sleeping position. Adam tucked the bedclothes round his back to keep him warm and settled back. It was nearly time to call Carole but Adam knew he wouldn’t sleep now until Joe came round, which he was sure couldn’t be long delayed, so he left Carole to sleep.

Carole woke up at three o’clock and on checking the time immediately got up and went along to Joe’s room. Adam was sitting so still that for a moment she thought he had fallen asleep, but as she entered he turned his head and signalled her to be quiet. Adam went over to the door “Joe’s sleeping now and I don’t want to wake him. He stirred once but he didn’t fully wake up. I’m leaving him until he does naturally but I don’t think it will be very long now. I can’t leave him. I shouldn’t sleep anyway so I didn’t bother to wake you.”
Carole could understand that but she said, “Now that I am awake I’ll join you. Would you like some coffee?”

Adam nodded and Carole went to get dressed and make some coffee. She was back with mugs of coffee laced with brandy within half an hour. Adam was grateful, he hadn’t realised how stiff and cold he was getting sitting by his brother’s bed. They sat quietly hardly saying a word for the rest of the night. Then as dawn came Adam moved over to draw the curtains and showed Carole the magnificent sunrise over the Sierra Nevada. It was the same view that he loved from his own room, which was immediately next door to Joe’s and in the dawn it was breathtakingly beautiful. It was early enough in the year for the peaks to be well covered by snow and they blazed red in the early morning light. As they stood watching Adam heard Joe moan softly and he was by his brother instantly. Joe moaned again and Adam wiped his face and held a small teapot of water to Joe’s lips so that he could take a few sips of water. Then Joe said “Pa, Adam?”

“Easy does it Joe I’m right here just take it easy.” Little Joe felt for Adam’s hand and held it as though for reassurance “Adam it’s dark I can’t see.”

“Everything is going to be fine Little Joe. There’s a bandage over your eyes, just a precaution, they’re still quite swollen.” He kept hold of his little brother’s hand and turned to Carole and asked her to wake up Hop Sing and get him to send one of the men for Doc and another to be ready to take a message to Hoss. Carole went out to do so and Adam turned his attention back to his brother. He lifted Joe’s head slightly and gave him a weak brandy and water to drink. Joe was desperately weak and even that slight movement of his battered body elicited a groan. Adam laid his brother gently back down on the pillow and talked soothingly reassuring him that everything was okay. At least Joe knew who he was and seemed to be able to move so the fear of brain damage receded. Carole came back in and Adam dictated a quick note to Hoss, not wanting to let go his brother’s hand. Joe could hear him talking to someone and asked for his father or Hoss. Adam reassured him that he was sending for Hoss and Pa was on his way home and with that Joe seemed content and slipped back into sleep.

Carole considered Adam, who was standing looking down at his little brother, deep worry still clear on his face. “Doc and Hoss will be here soon.”

Adam nodded and she tried again “There’s no sign of brain damage.”

Adam tried to be positive “I know I have a lot to be grateful for. Barring infection there’s no reason why we shouldn’t be able to get him well and at least there is no sign of brain damage.”

Carole took his arm “You’re scared of blindness?”

Adam nodded slowly “I’ve been thinking about it all night. It must be at least likely and then Joe faces weeks of uncertainty as to the extent of the damage. I was blinded for a while once. I was lucky I regained my sight but those weeks when I couldn’t see were the worst period of my life. I felt so useless. If I hadn’t known just how much it would hurt my family I think I would have killed myself, I thought about it often. I don’t think I am usually a coward but to be useless to face the life of being a burden, unable to pull your own weight was more than I could bear. I just hate the idea of Joe having to face that again.”

Carole snuggled close to him, trying to relax him as best she could “We can only wait and see Adam. If the worst happens and he is blind now, it may well only be temporary and we will have to help him.”

Adam tried to throw off the despondency which had settled on him, he knew he had a lot to be grateful for. He only partly succeeded but telling Carole to call him the minute Joe stirred, he went downstairs to deal with the messages that were arriving while he waited for Doc.

Hoss arrived first about an hour and a half later. Adam sat back “You made good time. Joe’s sleeping at the moment and I don’t want to wake him until the Doc arrives, but he was perfectly rational. He knew me and asked for you and Pa, although he’s very weak.”

Hoss asked “What about his eyesight?”

“I don’t know I’m waiting for Doc but at least he is going to live unless there’s infection.”

“There’s no real news so I think I’ll go up and sit with him until Doc arrives.”

Adam nodded “Carole is up there tell her to come and get some breakfast will you.”

Hoss nodded “Sure and I’ll yell if he stirs.” Then he headed on upstairs. Adam looked into the kitchen and told Hop Sing that Hoss was up with Joe and could doubtless do with feeding as well as asking for some food for Carole. Then he tried to concentrate, in vain, on the reports that were flowing in from the ranch. He noted down what each messenger said, but took none of it in, as he waited for the Doc.

Eventually he heard a buggy drive in and hurried out to greet the Doc. As they went up the Doc questioned Adam on how Joe had behaved on first coming round and said that seemed okay. Then he washed up while Adam went in to wake his little brother up. Little Joe was only dozing restlessly and Adam had no trouble in waking him. Adam eased another pillow under Joe and fed him some water. “Joe the Doc is here, he wants to have a look at you, Hoss and I will be right here.”

Joe reached out for Adam’s hand and Adam took it, “Just relax Joe.”

Doc asked Hoss to darken the room and then moved over to Joe “Right lets have a look at the damage Little Joe.” Adam stayed close by to reassure his brother as Doc very gently took the bandages off, including the ones over Joe’s eyes. They were still quite puffy but at least Joe could open them and Doc told him to do so. Carole bit her lip as she watched the two older brothers the concern so obvious on both their faces; they were nearly as pale as Joe himself and very tense. Joe gripped Adam’s hand painfully tight but he did as he was told and opened his eyes. It seemed a long time and then Joe whispered in despair “It’s all dark.”

Doc wasn’t giving up yet and he got out a small torch and shone it at Joe’s eyes and asked again Joe with a hint of hope in his voice said, “There’s a light.” Doc covered each of his eyes in turn and checked if he could follow the movement of the light, which Joe did successfully. Doc grinned reassuringly at the older brothers “That’s fine Little Joe, we’ll soon have you as good as new. Now I need to have a closer look at some of those cuts. It will hurt I’m afraid.”

Adam felt Joe dig his nails into the back of Adam’s hand as he tensed up again and he murmured reassuringly to his brother as Doc started to probe the wounds but Joe passed out within a minute. Doc was at least able to take the opportunity to make sure everything was healthy and to clean up two small centre of infection. Then he took the opportunity to check the rest of Joe’s injuries. Hoss moved over to help as Adam withdrew to the window. In most cases things had started to heal but Doc needed to reset some bones in his right hand. Now the swelling was down slightly he could feel what he was doing better and Hoss helped hold Joe’s arm as Doc worked. While he was working Doc did what he could to reassure Joe’s brothers. He was sure that Joe’s eyesight would recover in a few weeks, the prognosis was good, he believed that it was just stunned nerves.

Eventually Hoss left the Doc to finish the final dressings and took a glass of brandy over to his older brother. Adam was staring out of the window blinking back tears of relief after a long worrying night. Hoss put his arm round his brother “Come on Adam drink this, you look as though you need it.” Adam slowly sipped the drink grateful for the warmth of the spirit and even more for his brother’s warm presence. After a minute he said, “I’ve been so scared that Joe would never see this view again.”

“I know what you mean but God is still with us.”

Adam forced a grin “Yeah we’ll soon have the imp back on his feet to plague the life out of us.” Hoss nodded and then turning his brother gently to face him he said, “You’re just about out on your feet Adam. I don’t need to rush back. I’ll look after things here for a while, you grab a few hours sleep.”

Adam looked quizzically at his brother “Unless I miss my guess you have had very little sleep either these last few days.” Hoss grinned ruefully “Maybe you’re right at that” and with one accord the brothers went back over to Joe’s bed where Doc was just finishing up. Hoss helped him tuck the blanket closely round Joe while Adam went over to Carole “Stay with him for a few minutes while Hoss and I have a word with Doc.” She nodded and gave him a quick kiss before settling herself back by Joe’s bed.

Hop Sing had made scones and he poured fresh coffee as the brothers came down with Doc. Doc sipped his coffee and then gave them a full report on their brother. He was very positive about Joe’s eyesight and felt that the only cure was rest and sleep, which his other injuries would ensure anyway. Doc made it clear that he was quite happy if they wanted to call in a specialist, but he didn’t really feel it was necessary. He suggested waiting a few days by which time, if he was right, there should be a distinct improvement. If there wasn’t then they could call for more help, but he really didn’t think it was necessary. Adam and Hoss looked at each other and Hoss nodded, Adam said “You’ve never let us down Doc, we trust your judgement so for now we wait and see.”

Doc smiled “I really don’t think you have too much to worry about. Luckily young Joe has always healed fast. I think his eyesight will be fine but for now the only treatment whatever is wrong is keeping them covered and him quiet. As for the rest of his injuries they are beginning to heal. He isn’t going to enjoy having the dressings changed but it must be done twice a day. Any sign of infection let me know at once but luckily there seldom is out here. Keep him warm and as quiet as possible. Let him build up his strength, light foods to start with. I don’t think there’s anything to worry about, although he’s going to have to exercise his hand once it starts healing. Lucky it’s his right hand. There will be some scarring but less than it looks at the moment. He will be fine but its going to take time. It will probably be eight weeks or so before he’s out of bed and another couple of months at least before he really regains his strength and that’s taking into account how fast he heals.” Adam and Hoss looked at each other horrified at the length of time Doc was expecting it to take Joe to recover. Doc went on “Just one thing I know you four are all obstinate and have good recuperative powers, but don’t let him try too much too soon, simply because he knows there is trouble around or he’ll put himself back a month.”

Adam smiled “Pa will be back in about ten days. I’ll pass the problems of keeping Joe quiet onto him.”

Doc nodded “Okay. I’ll come back in three days to check on him. If he starts running a temperature or any sign of infection send for me, but it all seems healthy. Meantime you two might try getting some sleep or Joe won’t be the only patient I need to see.” On which note Doc headed out for his buggy.

Without discussion the brothers headed back up to check on Joe. He had drifted into sleep again but they decided to leave him for a while before waking him to feed him Carole promised to let them know as soon as he stirred and the brothers headed back downstairs. With the worst of their anxiety for Joe eased they were able to concentrate on the ranch affairs. Adam filled Hoss in on what had been happening. He had had three recent reports of small herds of cattle being rustled and there were the continual reports of the dead cattle but he was still waiting for the vet’s report on the head sent for analysis. At least the reports from the mine were good, everything running smoothly and the crosscut Philip had noticed was very promising. The first ore out was considerably richer than the normal ore form the mine. Hoss grunted “About time we had some good luck.”

“Joe’s going to be alright, how much luck do you expect.”

Hoss grinned at his brother “That’s not luck, that’s God’s justice.” For once Adam was silenced. Hoss went on “I met José on the way in. He was spitting fire. Seems someone has been taking pot shots at his vaqueros. The only damage so far has been a graze on one of the horses and he thinks the shots are intended to frighten not harm. Sorta showing what they could do if’n they wanted. I think José was feeling insulted at the idea that he or his crew could be scared. We’ve had a few odd shots up at the lumber camp too, but nobody hurt there neither.”

Adam hadn’t heard of this latest development and he didn’t like it but he said, “There’s very little we can do. I’ve men out on patrol but it can only be a token measure. Make it clear to all the men that we don’t expect them to risk their lives in defence of our property.”

“Sure Adam I already said that. Otherwise things are going mighty smoothly. The men are all doing their best and we are sending timber down as fast as we can to the sawmill. Reckon we might lose the flume again at some stage.”

“That’s sensible, thanks Hoss. I’m still waiting to see where the next attack is coming; we’re back to pinpricks. All they’ve done so far is put Joe out of action and at this rate we’ll weather the summer without too much trouble, I’m scared they’ll have a go at you next Hoss. I’m tied to the house and difficult to get at and Pa is safe until he gets home. He’s deliberately not letting me know exactly where he is or when he’s due, in case they pick up on it.”
“I’ll watch my back no need to worry about me.”

Adam was pensive twirling his pencil round “At least it’s too early in the season for fire but I have a horrible feeling we may face it later on.” He sighed hard “If only we had some idea who we are fighting. Do they want the Ponderosa? In which case they won’t want to do irreparable damage or do they just want to remove the Cartwrights as a power in Nevada?

Hoss frowned “Noone would devastate the land just to get rid of us surely?”

Adam wasn’t so sure, the attack on Joe seemed deliberately designed to hurt him and through him his family, an almost personal attack and yet the withdrawal of credit was more like some business attack. He couldn’t make any sense of what was going on and that worried him as much as anything else that was going on.

Meanwhile in Frisco, Addison had learnt that the attack on Joe had been carried out as he ordered but far from separating Adam from Carole, it had thrown them together as she had moved out to nurse his brother. He was furious and knew that he had an almost impossible job to win her back if things had gone as far as that, but he decided to at least make life difficult. He sent orders to his men to get Hoss and as soon as he returned get Ben. He still didn’t want them killed but they were to be incapacitated. He doubled the number of men he had creating trouble on the ranch and decided to mount an attack on the main ranch house. He knew it was a show house in the west and that the Cartwrights were rightfully very proud of their home. He told his men to lob a few sticks of dynamite into the main room at night. Enough to cause a great deal of damage without destroying the whole place, as he couldn’t risk Carole being hurt. Then he sat back to await events. He was determined to isolate Adam from all help and break him. If he could in addition add the vast resources of the Ponderosa to his own empire then he would be delighted. His holdings in California were extensive but he was very dependent on the Bank of California and rumour had it that Ralston the head of that edifice was beginning to run out of luck. If he could move in on Nevada, he would be better placed if the impossible happened and the Bank ran into serious trouble.
Meanwhile at the ranch Carole called Adam and Hoss up, Joe was awake and asking for his brothers. The pair rushed upstairs and Adam very carefully lifted Joe up to rest against him while he fed him some broth. While Adam fed him Hoss filled Joe in on what was happening, including their big brother’s engagement to Carole. Joe was delighted and he grinned at the news and gripped his big brother’s arm but Adam wouldn’t let him talk. Much to his brothers’ delight Joe managed a good bowl of broth and then Hoss lifted his little brother and held him while Adam with Carole’s help remade the bed. Once he was lying down Joe slipped back into sleep but his brothers were reassured, thankful that he was on the mend. Their brother was better than they would have believed possible three days earlier. The swelling had nearly all subsided from his face and although it was badly bruised, Joe was beginning to look like himself again.

Carole brought coffee for them both and as they both looked so tired she suggested they take the chance to have a doze for an hour, before lunch. Their little brother was resting easily and she would watch him. Adam hesitated and Carole said, “I’ll call you if any important messages come in.” Near exhaustion and all too aware that his big brother was equally tired and wouldn’t rest unless he did so, Adam gave way. They drained the very welcome coffee and went into their own beds to lie down for an hour. Carole watched them go into their rooms and smiled, very pleased with herself. She went down to join Hop Sing. With his help Carole had laced both their coffees with sleeping pills and knew they would be dead to the world for at least eight hours. Hop Sing had provided her with the drugs agreeing that the brothers needed sleep and having prepared a stew which would keep until they woke he went to sit with Little Joe, while Carole installed herself at Adam’s desk to take any messages that came in. There didn’t seem to be anything of immediate importance and she just made careful notes of all the information she was given for Adam to deal with later. Between whiles she read some of the memoranda Adam had made as he tried to solve the two problems which were worrying him most, namely who was behind it and what was killing the cattle. The second one she couldn’t help on but she added a note to the first, had he ever checked in whose name the shipping was ordered on the dates he wanted prior to Christmas. If he had been delayed in San Francisco deliberately, then the same person might be behind that and the attacks on the ranch.

About seven o’clock Carole got herself a snack meal and then went up to see how Joe was. Joe had just woken up and he was fretful, asking for Adam. Carole sat down by and took his left hand and gently smoothed his hair back. Joe was very uncomfortable, hot and restless and he demanded his brother came “I want Adam, where is he?”

Carole smiled “Your eldest brother is asleep at the moment, but Hop Sing and I will make you more comfortable.”

Joe was close to tears “Adam always comes when I call.” He knew that his eldest brother was a very light sleeper and he would come to any of his family who needed him, usually before anyone else was awake. Carole tried to reassure him “Your brother was very tired but he’ll come in later.” Then she began to bathe down his body and spread some of the soothing ointment Doc had left. Eventually she left Hop Sing to finish off while she went down and heated up some broth.

When she brought the broth up she lifted Joe up to lie against her shoulder just as she had seen Adam do and she began to feed Little Joe. He was beginning to feel rather easier as the ointment took effect and wanted to know how long he had been ill. Carole told him and said “Neither of your brothers have had much sleep, they’ve been very worried about you. So when we were sure you were going to be fine they both took a dose of sleeping powder, so that they could get twelve hours sleep.”

Joe considered that and shook his head “They’ve never done that in their lives.” Even without his eyes Joe could feel the laugh that went through Carole as she said quietly “Well they didn’t exactly know that they were taking the drug.” Joe giggled softly as he realised that she had slipped the drug in on his brothers, although he soon stopped as laughing hurt “You’re a girl in a million. You’ll fit right in this family.”

Joe seemed to be resting much easier and, as soon as he’d finished the broth and had some water, Carole eased him back down in the bed and Joe slipped back into sleep. Carole sent Hop Sing to eat and then get some sleep so he could spell her later if necessary. Then Carole sat by Joe’s bed and she thought about the three brothers. Adam, whom she loved so dearly, and the two younger ones, all so different in so many ways and yet so close as a family.

Later in the evening Joe became very restless, unable to find a comfortable spot for his battered body. Carole gently woke him up and gave him a dose of laudanum to drink as the Doc had recommended. After that Joe rested much easier. Carole sat with Joe all night and he rested quite easily. The night seemed to go very quickly as she dreamt of the future when she would have her own home near here with a wonderful husband. For now she knew Adam had to clear the trouble that was hitting the Ponderosa before he could concentrate on their future. She was delighted to feel how much she had been accepted by both his brothers. Hoss was quite content to entrust his young brother to her and Joe had accepted her ministration easily enough.

Carole was standing watching the sunrise when Joe stirred again and she quickly turned and went to him. Carole gently held him still and reassured him, then told him to stay still while she went and got him some broth. Joe accepted that and lay quietly until Carole came back up. She lifted him up against her and Joe couldn’t quite restrain the groan as he was moved, but then he relaxed against her. He was eating well when Adam came in.

Adam had been amazed to find it was early morning but he felt different again after his long sleep. He had looked in on Hoss, but his big brother was still dead to the world. Then Adam headed to check on his little brother. He stood watching Carole feeding Joe for a couple of minutes before she noticed him. As she did so, Carole smiled at him and then said “Joe your eldest brother has finally woken up.”

To Adam’s delight, his little brother let loose with his trademark giggle. It was a sound that for a while Adam had feared he would never hear again. He went over and took Joe’s left hand to reassure his brother and Joe said “She’s a girl in a million, she drugged you and Hoss.”

Adam looked over at Carole with a raised eyebrow and she had the grace to blush. Carole said without any trace of penitence “You both needed some sleep and I made notes of all the news that has come in.”

Adam shook his head in mock disgust but he had to admit that he felt better for the sleep, even so she was a cheeky minx. He couldn’t be cross with Joe so amused, but he did murmur quietly that she had better not try such tactics again, next time he wouldn’t be so forgiving. Then Adam turned his attention to Joe, demanding to know how he felt and making it very clear that Joe’s normal answer of fine wasn’t going to be acceptable.

Little Joe could hear in his brother’s voice that he wasn’t about to be put off with platitudes and for once he was honest, admitting that he was very sore and felt as weak as a kitten but he did insist that his head felt better than the previous day. Adam was quick to shush him not wanting his brother to waste too much energy on talking and just gave him an every brief update on things, insisting that everything was under control and their father would be home soon. Meantime Carole was there to nurse him and Joe had to do as he was told. Joe gripped his big brother’s hand “Guess if she’s to be my sister I’d better. Congratulations brother, thought you’d never pluck up the courage to ask. Don’t know why she’s wasting herself on you.”

Adam stroked his brother’s hair “Enough cheek from you, young man. Carole or Hop Sing will be in here with you all day. If you need me for anything at all, just tell them. I’ll only be downstairs.” Joe grinned weakly at that and just then Hoss came in. he came straight over to the bed and Adam relinquished Joe’s hand to their big brother. Hoss looked questioningly at Adam who grinned broadly “He must be on the mend Hoss he’s getting cheeky again.” Adam took the opportunity while Hoss was there to remake Joe’s bed and once they had settled their little brother, he was more than ready to slip back into sleep. Adam asked Hop Sing to keep watch on Joe and sent Carole to go and get some sleep.

Hop Sing had a large breakfast waiting for the brothers and as they ate Adam filled Hoss in on how they had been drugged. Hoss frowned slightly not quite sure how his eldest brother was taking it, he had never liked taking drugs. Adam recognised the question and grinned “I couldn’t be cross. Joe told me and he gave his little giggle, much amused at Carole controlling us. I was so scared I would never hear that again, it was marvellous. God I’d have forgiven just about anything.” Hoss could only agree and he had to admit that he felt a great deal better for a long sleep but as soon as he had finished eating, he knew he had to get back to the lumber camp.

Adam had been leafing through the messages that had come in as he ate but there didn’t seem to be anything particularly urgent and he stayed with the plans he had already made for the day’s work. He walked out with Hoss as his big brother went to saddle Chub, heading for the bunkhouse to pass on his orders. Before the brothers separated Adam gripped Hoss shoulder momentarily “Please be very careful big brother.”

“Sure I will, just remember you need some rest tonight, even if you did sleep last night.”

Adam punched him lightly “Take your own advice I’ll be fine.”

Hoss grinned broadly “Somehow with Carole here to look after you I think you might just be right, she’s a hell of a girl, brother.” Adam grinned broadly delighted by his brothers’ reactions, and headed off to his own day’s work with renewed energy.

Hoss knew he needed to get back to the lumber camp as fast as possible. Having missed a complete day on site, there would be numerous chores that only he could do waiting for him. He reasoned that noone could know when he was leaving the Ponderosa and he decided to risk the direct route. It would save him over half an hour compared to any of the other possible routes. For a long time it seemed that his gamble had paid off and an hour and a half after leaving the house he was within a mile of the lumber camp, when he was knocked from the saddle by a severe blow on his right leg. He caught his head on a rock as he landed and he was unconscious before he even heard the sound of the shot.

Luckily he fell clear of Chub who nuzzled his master trying to make him stir and he was even luckier that he was close enough to the camp for the shot to be heard. Worried by recent events Johnny Frankman, whom Hoss had left in charge in his absence, decided to investigate the shot they heard and fifteen minutes later it was Johnny himself who found Hoss. Johnny fired three shots to tell the men that he had found something and bring help and then he knelt down and fixed a tourniquet on Hoss’ thigh. The big man had already lost all too much blood and was lying in a large pool of it. Johnny checked quickly but there was no exit wound the bullet was still in. As soon as help arrived, Johnny sent one man to town to fetch Doc and another to the ranch house to tell Adam. Then he turned his attention to transporting Hoss back to the lumber camp, wrapping the big man in blankets to combat the shock of the wound.

Once they had him back to the camp Johnny checked the wounds again but there was very little he could do, except wrap Hoss warmly in blankets to counteract the shock of the wound and wait for either Adam or Doc to arrive. The whole camp was affected, as Hoss was popular with the men. Hoss was as strong as a horse but always fair and they had seen him with a hurt animal or man, so very gentle. They could all see that he hadn’t even drawn a gun. They were used to fights and injuries but now two of the Cartwrights had been ambushed and seriously hurt. The lumberjacks made their feelings very clear to Johnny. They were backing Adam right down the line.

Adam was quietly trying to rearrange the patrols when the messenger arrived from the timber camp. He told Adam that they had found Hoss on the trail with a bullet in the thigh, lying in a pool of blood. Adam lost colour but quickly checked that the Doc had been sent for and then asked the man to wait. He ran upstairs to Carole, who was sitting with Joe. Carole took one look at him and knew that something was wrong. Adam moved swiftly over to her seeing the concern on her face. He put his arms round her “Hoss had been shot in the leg. I don’t know how bad it is but I’ve got to go to him.”

Carole held him close feeling the tension in him “You go to Hoss. Hop Sing and I will look after Joe and take any messages. Are you going to bring Hoss back here?”

Adam nodded “If he can be moved Doc will go straight to the lumber camp. Have his room ready, bed warmed in case I can bring him home.” Carole nodded and Adam kissed her “Don’t tell Joe. There’s nothing he can do and he’ll only worry.”

Adam ran back downstairs, knowing that she would look after his youngest brother, and he could concentrate on helping his middle brother. He hastily made a note of all he would need to get his brother back. Adam ran down to the bunkhouse and found Dan Tolliver. He asked Dan to prepare a wagon with straw and a mattress, blankets, bandages, brandy and medical supplies. The he told the lumberjack to bring the wagon up to the lumber camp as soon as it was ready. Adam had already had one of the men saddle Sport, he needed to get to his brother as quickly as he could. Adam took emergency medical supplies with him but he knew there would be some up at the lumber camp and Doc would have his own.

Sport was fresh and Adam made good time but even so it seemed to take forever for him to reach his brother. Hoss was still out cold when Adam rode in. Adam was aware of the buzz of sympathy that arose from the lumberjacks but hurried straight over to his brother. Johnny was sitting with him and looked up as Adam came over. Johnny tried to reassure his boss “Hoss hasn’t stirred once but his pulse is good and strong.”

Adam knelt down by Hoss checking the pulse for himself and then had a look at the wound. He sat back on his haunches and looked up at Johnny “I don’t think it’s broken.”

Johnny smiled reassuringly at him “Nope I don’t think so either.” Adam knew that Johnny had come across quite a range of injuries in his years as a lumberjack and was a good judge of broken bones. Even so as he stared down at his brother Adam knew that even without a break, it was a nasty crippling wound. The bullet had entered high on the thigh and torn down by the side of the bone and was embedded in muscle just above the knee. Hoss was going to be off his feet for several weeks. He swallowed hard trying to think how to cope, but his brother came first. “How long ago did you send for Doc?”

“Same time as we sent for you Adam, must be about three and a half hours now. Doc shouldn’t be long. I’ve been easing the tourniquet off for one minute in every ten so don’t worry. Hoss is strong; he can stand the loss of blood. He’ll be okay.”

Adam nodded trying to convince himself “Sure he will but he’ll be flat on his back for the next month.” Johnny couldn’t find any way to help his boss with words so he poured out a stiff whisky and passed it to Adam. For once Adam was very grateful for the spirit as he frantically tried to work out a way to nurse his brothers and run the ranch and the timber camp on his own until Ben could get back, which would be at least a week. He sat by Hoss thinking in circles until Doc arrived twenty minutes later.

Johnny had been getting the men back to work, leaving the brothers alone but he brought the Doc in and stayed in case help was required. Paul frowned as he took in the wound and Hoss’ trousers stiff with blood. He looked at Adam and was worried just how drawn and pale the eldest Cartwright was, but he needed Adam’s help. Paul examined the wound and came to the same conclusion as Johnny and Adam. The bone wasn’t broken although it was chipped slightly but he needed to get the bullet out and sew up the wound before he could move the big man. Johnny already had plenty of water boiled, used to handling bad wounds.

Doc took Adam aside for a minute “I daren’t give Hoss any anaesthetic. He’s had a blow to the head and until he wakes up I don’t know how bad it is, probably nothing much but I won’t take any chances. I hope he’ll stay out while I deal with his leg, but I need you and Johnny to hold him just in case.”

“Sure Doc.”

“Are you alright Adam? You look pretty shaken.”

“What do you expect Doc? Two of my brothers badly hurt.” Adam swallowed hard “No need to concern yourself with me. Only Hoss matters.” Doc could only go along with him and left Adam to hold his brother’s shoulders, while Johnny held the leg still, as Doc began to probe for the bullet. Hoss screamed once as the pain caught him, but mercifully he remained unconscious the rest of the time, and Doc was able to edge the bullet out. Then he concentrated on repairing the damage as best he could, sewing up the torn muscles and tying off damaged blood vessels Eventually he strapped the leg up and sat back, checking how Hoss had stood up to the surgery. Satisfied by what he had found Doc smiled up at Adam “He’ll do.”

“Can I move him back to the ranch?”

Doc nodded “Best place for him, he will probably be a little feverish later. I’ll ride along with you and check on Joe while I’m out here.”

“Thanks Doc.”

Then Paul asked the question that Adam had been trying to answer ever since he heard. “Hoss is going to be off that leg for at least a month and, with the amount of blood he has lost, he’ll need nursing for the next week. How the hell are you going to cope on your own?”

Adam shook his had “I don’t know but I can’t just give up.”

Johnny was still sitting there and he said tentatively “I don’t want to intrude but the boys and I have been talking things over. We don’t like what’s been happening. I ain’t no organiser, but if you can get out here every few days and mark up the trees you want and tell me how there to be cut, I reckon I can keep things ticking over for the next few weeks. All the boys have promised to do all they can to help.”

Adam was totally taken aback by this offer from the tough lumber crews, who normally needed a firm hand all the time to get anything done. Too choked up to find the words he held out his hand and shook Johnny’s. Swallowing hard to gain control he managed to say “I’ll get out tomorrow and sort things out. Please thank all the men for me.”

Then with the Doc and Johnny helping he settled Hoss in the wagon, which was waiting and started out on the journey back to the house. He left one of the lumberjacks to drive while he sat in the back next to his brother. At least he had the reassurance of Doc’s buggy following just behind. Hoss didn’t stir just moaning once or twice as the wagon caught ruts. Two hours later they finally pulled into the yard and with the help of Doc and the lumberjack Adam got his big brother up to his own bed. Hoss had weathered the journey reasonably well but he was beginning to run a fever. Doc reassured the worried man, it would be a miracle if Hoss wasn’t feverish. Then having checked the bandages, Doc left Adam to wrap Hoss warmly while he went to check on Joe.

Carole was with Joe who was awake but very restless. On Doc’s orders she pulled the curtains, darkening the room while he began to ease the bandages from Joe’s head. Once the bandages were removed Joe grinned delightedly “I can see you, a bit blurred but I can see you.”

Doc patted his shoulder gently “That’s great Little Joe we’ll have you a hundred percent soon.” He moved onto check Joe’s various wounds. Joe was hard pressed to keep hold of his senses but it didn’t last long and Doc spread some soothing ointment and with Carole’s help rebandaged Joe. Much to Joe’s disgust Doc insisted that for safety his eyes should remain bandaged for a few more days. Doc took no notice of Joe’s complaints, well used to his young patient’s refusal to accept he was ill. Even Joe’s arm and hand seemed to be healing and he had slight movement in his right hand, although with so much in plaster the movement was very limited. Doc let Carole ease Joe back onto a fresh pillow and said “Well young man I can reassure your brothers, you’re coming along fine. The only prescription is to get as much sleep as possible and to eat what Hop Sing gives you.”

Joe grinned ruefully “Well that’s easy. About all I feel fit for is sleeping.” A fact he proceeded to prove by falling asleep before Doc had finished packing his bag. Carole followed Doc out onto the landing pushing the door shut behind her, not wanting Joe to hear. Anxiously she asked, “How is Hoss?”

“It could be a lot worse, the leg isn’t broken but it’s a nasty crippling wound and he’ll have to keep of the leg until it’s well healed or it will keep breaking open. He has lost a great deal of blood and he’s already started to run a fever. Barring infection he’ll be fine but he is going to need a lot of nursing for the next week. Even then he’s going to be out of action for at least a month.” Doc sighed “Adam is nearly driving himself mad, trying to work out how to do four people’s work on his own. Bad enough at any time and just now it’s even worse, with trouble hitting the ranch.” Carole grimaced, she knew her love well enough to be sure that he would attempt to carry the ranch and his brothers on his shoulders, whatever the personal cost.

Carole followed Doc into Hoss’ room, sure that Joe would sleep for the next hour at least. Hoss had just come round and was trying to apologise to Adam, blaming himself for getting hurt. “I knew it was a risk, taking the direct route but I was in a hurry. Now dadburnit I’ve let you down.”

Adam had hidden all signs of his own worries as he reassured his brother that he would be fine and none of it was his fault One point he made seemed to make an impression on Hoss. “If they wanted to get you Hoss they doubtless had ambushes set on all the routes into the lumber camp. At least you were close enough for Johnny to reach you fast.” Adam fed his brother some water “Hop Sing will bring up a tray in a minute, anything particular you fancy.”

Hoss brightened up at that “A nice big steak and all the trimmings.”

Adam hesitated looking round at Doc wondering if he ought to insist on broth but Doc smiled “If that’s what he fancies it will help to replace the blood he lost but plenty of fluids too.” Adam looked over at Carole and she headed down to tell Hop Sing while Adam went on to tell his brother that they didn’t need to worry about the timber camp because the lumberjacks had promised their full co-operation. Adam said with a grin “Johnny has promised that if I go up every four days or so and tell him what I want done then he will ensure it is done.”

Hoss was amazed; the Cartwright method of felling timber was different from all the other operators in the area; they just cut everything in sight for maximum profit in the minimum time. The Cartwrights carefully selected the trees to be cut leaving enough to ensure the watershed was protected and insisted on replacements being planted. They usually had a running battle with the lumberjacks, who drifted back into old habits as soon as their backs were turned.

Adam said, “I’m sure Johnny still thinks we’re mad, but he and the men were furious that you had been ambushed and they were prepared to do whatever we wanted if it would help.”
Hoss was delighted at this help from an unexpected quarter, but Adam wouldn’t let him talk much. Hoss had lost a lot of blood and was very weak so Adam left Carole to look after his brothers while Hop Sing cooked some food. He went down with the Doc to get his report on the pair. Adam was delighted to hear that Joe was recovering well and had already regained some sight. Then the Doc said “I know you are very busy, so I’ll let you get on.”

Adam offered his hand almost formally for once “Thanks for coming so quickly Doc, we’ll try not to bother you again for a while.”

Doc nodded but said “Just you watch your back Adam and try to get some sleep. You’ll be no use to anyone if you collapse from trying to do too much.” Adam acknowledged his friend was giving good advice but it was difficult to obey. Adam spent half an hour checking the messages that had come in since he left to collect his brother. Then he went back upstairs to join Carole. She slipped out of Hoss’ room pulling the door to behind her and signalled him to be quiet “He’s just gone to sleep, made a good meal.”

“That’s my brother.” Adam managed a smile at the thought and she came over to give him a hug “Hop Sing is going to watch them both for now, they are both asleep. I’m going to go and get some sleep and then I’ll take over from Hop Sing. We’ll take care of your brothers you have a ranch to run.” Adam held her tightly to him so very grateful for her help that he couldn’t find the words to express it, not realising it was written clearly all over his face. Eventually he forced himself to let go and with a final kiss, he went back downstairs.

He had so many things to do that for a minute he didn’t know where to start. He knew he ought to go up to the mines and check with José at the herd but he didn’t know how to fit either job in. He would have to go up to the lumber camp and into town to collect cash for the hands. He was worried whom he could leave to take messages for him while he was gone. The hands were a good bunch but not many were educated past signing their own names and those who were, were indispensable where they were. H e knew Carole couldn’t take messages and tend two sick men, so eventually he decided to sleep on it. Maybe Dan Tolliver could at least make a note and his memory was good, so he could fill Adam in verbally.

Adam spent the rest of the day arranging the multitude of details and calculating how much cash he would need on hand, to cover all eventualities for the next two weeks, as he would only be able to get into town once. He already had a list of equipment and stores to order and he was busy checking over his notes to see what else was wanted when he heard a buggy draw up. Curious to know who it was he went to the door, to find Dan de Quille and Beth standing there, each with a large case. Puzzled Adam stood back and let them come in

Beth smiled at him “I got to thinking about Carole out here on her own and decided she needed a chaperone, even if you two are engaged.”

Adam’s jaw dropped and he struggled to gain control and managed enough to ask, “How did you know?”

Beth smiled and kissed his cheek Many congratulations; she’s a lovely girl. As far as finding out, it seems Hop Sing’s cousin told the laundry owner, who told the sweeper at the Palace, who told the bartender, who told Dan. With the pair of you wandering around like lovebirds for months nobody doubted it.”

Adam shook his head “I haven’t even told Hop Sing and he hasn’t been near town,” He looked over at Dan “Is it in the paper?”

Dan grinned “Not until you’ve told Ben!” Then Dan turned serious and said “We met Doc in town. He told us about Hoss. You can’t run the ranch single-handed and Carole will have her work cut out to nurse two sick men. So Beth volunteered to help out with the nursing and I awarded myself a holiday until Ben gets back. I make a real good messenger boy. Roy said that if Ben comes back through town he’ll do a spot of escort duty to make sure your Pa reaches the ranch safely.”

Adam was choked up unable to find the words, so very thankful. It was amazing how everyone was rallying round in time of need. He had always known they had some very good friends but it was until now that he realised just how good. Seeing that his friend was speechless Dan said, “We’ll go up and unpack “ They left Adam on his own to recover.
Adam had been feeling so helpless, fighting in the dark but with friends like these they couldn’t lose. As his hope came back so did his efficiency and in the next couple of hours he achieved more than he had done all day.

Dan came back downstairs leaving Beth with Carole upstairs, the women were feeding the two brothers. He came over to Adam “I forgot to give you these.” He handed over three envelopes that he had collected in town. One was a telegram from Ben saying he was making good progress and would be home soon. It mentioned no dates or specific places as Ben had agreed with his sons before he went. A precautionary measure to ensure he wasn’t attacked. Even so it cheered Adam up just to know his father was okay, the one member of his family that could be said about. The second was a report from Frisco, they were still no nearer finding out who was behind the attacks.
The third was the report that Adam had been anxiously awaiting on the dead cattle. The incidence was still much the same, every day brought reports of from five to ten dead and there was no sign of trouble with any of the others. Adam sat down and began to read the report and then To Dan’s surprise he sprung to his feet and started pacing up and down.

Dan asked anxiously “Is something else wrong?”

Adam sighed “I knew it was too much of a coincidence.” Then as he saw the complete confusion on Dan’s face, he calmed down and perched on the table “We have been losing cattle about ten a day scattered all over the range. We were scared it was some poisonous weed, but I thought it was too big a coincidence. I couldn’t see how anyone could have introduced it and this had to be part and parcel of all the other troubles. This is the report on one that Hoss took into the vet. He now knows it was killed by potassium cyanide.”

Dan looked puzzled “I’m no scientist Adam. What is this potassium cyanide?”

“It’s a deadly poison and someone has managed to introduce it to the cattle, probably small capsules of it are scattered across the range and as the cattle graze they take one into their mouth. They would be dead in seconds.”

Dan looked doubtful “Sounds a mite haphazard.”

Adam could only agree but said “I can’t think of any other way of introducing it at the moment. Still at least we know what we are looking for now. I must go and see José, let him know what is going on. Then with luck we can find out exactly how it’s being done.” Adam grinned more easily than he had in days. It seemed that things had swung back in their direction One of the things that had been worrying him most was at least partially resolved and he was confident they would find a way to fight it.

While Hop Sing got food on the table Adam went up to check on his brothers. Joe was sleeping peacefully but Hoss had a high temperature and was very restless. Beth was with him and Adam helped her bathe down his big brother and Hoss settled more easily. As he straightened up from tucking the blankets back round Hoss, Adam took Beth’s hand “I hope you know how very grateful I am for your help. I felt as though I was drowning all day, just didn’t know how to cope. You and Dan appearing was like a miracle.”

Beth smiled at him “Your father and I have been friends for a very long time. I know if I was in trouble he would be the first to help or, in his absence, one of you three. The least I can do is help nurse his sons. It isn’t as though I have anything very urgent to do in town.”

Adam smiled “The way everyone has rallied round is fantastic, even some of the hands who have only been here a short time.”

Beth patted his arm “You shouldn’t be that surprised Adam. You forget just how often you and your family have jumped in to help other people. Anyway they may be a rough crowd out here but most of them like a fight to be fair. Now you have had two brothers injured in ambushes. Watch your back Adam you must be next.”

Adam promised “I’ll be careful.” In fact he was completely safe if he had but known it, still he wasn’t taking any chances.
Adam grabbed some sleep during the evening. He wanted to be at the lumber camp at first light the following day. There was a full moon and he knew the route well, Sport was sure footed so he intended to head out in the early hours. At least then it should be safe. Dan was going to keep track of the news and take messages for Adam. Adam had spent half an hour with Carole and warned her not to be worried. He had a long list of jobs to do and didn’t expect to get home until late afternoon, the day after tomorrow.

Adam was up at 2.30 in the morning collecting food when he heard a bang in the main room. He went in there from the kitchen and saw that the shutter and one of the windows were broken. As he watched several sticks of dynamite were thrown through. Adam saw at a glance that the fuse was too short to do anything about it, but he ran forward quickly and turned the sofa over on top of the dynamite and then threw himself down flat. The dynamite went off almost immediately and the sofa was blown to pieces. Adam covered his head and waited for things to calm down. As soon as it did he got to his feet, stamping on a couple of stray fires, and then headed for the stairs.

Carole, Beth and Dan had all appeared on the stairs and Hop Sing rushed in from the back, but Adam ignored them all, pushing past the trio on the stairs, as he hurried to his brothers. Joe was awake and trying to sit up. Adam gently pushed his brother back on the pillows, noticing with relief as he did so that Carole was going into Hoss’ room. Adam gently held Joe’s hand “Take it easy little brother. Someone threw some dynamite into the living room, but there isn’t much damage. I saw it come in and turned the sofa over on it. We are gonna need a new sofa but nothing much else hurt.”

Joe relaxed “Never was very comfortable. I’m okay, Adam you have work to do.”

Adam gently pushed his brother’s curly hair back “Everything is under control Joe try and go back to sleep.” Joe settled down and Adam left him to go over to Hoss. Carole had told Hoss what had happened and Adam confirmed that there wasn’t much damage. Hoss was just content once he had made sure that his eldest brother was unhurt. He grinned at Adam “Maybe you oughta get outside, sounds like the hands are gonna riot unless you go sort things out.” Adam grinned at his brother but he took his advice and headed quickly downstairs.

Dan Tolliver had all the hands in the yard and Adam went out to them. They quietened down as soon as he appeared. Adam said “Someone threw some dynamite into the main room. Luckily there isn’t much damage and noone has been hurt.”

Dan said “We heard a horse leave but he had too much of a start.”

Adam shrugged “Inevitable. We’ll need some help in the morning to clean up the mess and I would like you to arrange for two men to be on guard round the house, day and night for the time being.”

Dan promised to arrange that and took the first stint himself. Adam insisted that everyone listen and made it as clear as he could, that while he was asking for their help, nobody was to take any risks. He did not expect anyone to risk their lives in defence of property. Then he sent the rest back to bed, to try and get some more sleep, it would be another busy day.

Adam himself went back in and took his leave of Carole and his friend and set out for the lumber camp. He spent a most satisfactory morning at the camp. He knew all the details of a lumber camp having served his time as the bull of the camp, but it was a very new phenomenon to have the full co-operation of the lumberjacks. He marked up for several days ahead, noting the exact way he wanted each to be cut, information that would go with the tree down to the sawmill. Adam took some of the papers with him to work on back at the ranch. It would enable him to assess the correct bonuses for the men. Adam left Johnny after lunch sure they could cope for the next four or five days.

Adam headed down to the sawmill but he only needed to stay for quarter of an hour. Jack Catfish had everything under control. He presented Adam with a list of stores he required and gave him details of the wood so far amassed towards their contracts, both that already cut and that awaiting cutting. Adam was surprised to find just how well they were doing. The flume was again proving its worth as they cut timber in previously inaccessible areas, which took heavy cutting. They were well up on schedule and Jack promised to keep pushing hard. He did report one incident near the flume. The guard had seen a lone rider and challenged him. The man wouldn’t answer but when the guard fired a warning shot the man fled. There hadn’t been any other sign of trouble. Adam was worried by that, but Jack shrugged, it was nothing. Adam promised to have the stores Jack needed out in a day or so and then rode out to the cattle herd.

The cattle herd was his favourite part of the ranch operation, although mining and lumber had become increasingly important. The Ponderosa was primarily a cattle ranch, although with his little brother, Adam was beginning to build up the horse side of the operation. They had some good blood horses as well as excellent cutting horses and the brothers had every intention of expanding that profitable sideline. This was the first time that the spring roundup had been carried out without the direct supervision of one of them, but José was very capable, and Adam didn’t expect to find too many problems. The herd was ready for the drive up to the summer pastures and the calf tally was nearly complete. José saw Adam as he rode into the camp and came over. They had already heard about the attack on Hoss; news always managed to travel amazingly fast over the wide spaces of the ranch. Adam told José that both his brothers would be in bed for about a month but they would be okay. Adam explained briefly about the help he had been given and then he turned his attention to business. Adam explained what the report from the vet had said and arranged for José to have the area surrounding dead cattle thoroughly searched. Adam warned him to destroy the carcasses or anything eating it would also be killed and to ensure the men used gloves when handling them. José laughed they would be careful but he’d have the full answer for his friend in a couple of days, now he knew what he was looking for.

Adam wasn’t going to bet against José and settled down to get details of the calf tally, high after a reasonable winter. José was delighted with the tally and insisted that they were good strong animals. Adam grinned at him and left it up to José when he wanted to move up to the high pasture, but he did warn José to keep a good strong guard out. Until the cattle were dispersed on the high plateau, the cattle were very vulnerable to stampede. Adam promised to send more men to help, now that the main cattle were gathered, guarding the herd was far more important than patrols.

Adam needed to move onto the mine and despite José’s attempts to get him to rest, he rode out after a quick meal. It was nearly ten p.m. when he reached the mine and Sport was very weary, just like his master. Most of the miners were asleep but the two men on guard at the mine entrance challenged him as he rode in. Adam dismounted stiffly and identified himself. The older of the two men went to wake Swann. Adam sat down by the fire and relaxed with a cup of coffee. Swann joined him and wanted news of Hoss and Joe. Adam filled him in and then asked about the current position at the mine.

Swann was delighted with himself, since guards had been put on the tunnels and he had ensured the four troublemakers were split up, there had been no cave-ins. Two of the troublemakers had left and the others had calmed down. The crosscut Philip had noticed was very rich and easy to work and they were ahead of schedule with no real problems. Adam was well pleased and collected the details and another wadge of paper work. He promised to sort out bonuses up to date in the next few days. Adam felt that whoever was causing trouble had given up at the mine for the moment. The ore was being stockpiled at the mine and eventually it had to be transported to the stamp mills and could be hit on the way. For the time being Adam felt the mines weren’t a problem, he’d think about the transportation later when his father was home to help.

Adam was exhausted and knew that his horse needed a rest, so he decided to grab a few hours sleep before heading for town. He arranged for one of the guards to call him at 3 am and then settled down. He was asleep as soon as he shut his eyes and it only seemed minutes later when he was shaken awake. He grabbed some coffee while they re-saddled Sport for him and then he set out for town.

Adam rode in just after 8 am and took Sport straight to the livery stable. Taking all his notes and papers Adam headed for the hotel and breakfast. He was busy with a long overdue letter to his cousin Will in Frisco when Roy came and joined him. Adam was pleased to see his old friend but Roy had no real news for him, they had never managed to trace Joe’s assailants. Adam wasn’t really surprised and said “It’s the person who gave the orders for it that I want.”

Roy frowned at him “I know how you feel Adam but let the law take care of him.”

“The question is purely academic at the moment as we have no idea who it is.”

Roy had to accept that and eased himself to his feet “Come round before you leave town I fancy a ride and maybe a piece of Hop Sing’s pie.”

Adam lent back in his chair and raised a quizzical eyebrow “Do you think I need a wet nurse?”

“They didn’t exactly give Hoss a warning.”

Adam considered that “Okay I guess that’s true and I’ll be glad of the company but I’m sure you only really want to see Beth.”

Roy grinned “Well Beth and Hop Sing’s cooking certainly make a real nice end to the ride. I’ll see you later.”

Adam finished his letter to Will, congratulating him on the birth of his twin daughters and telling him about Adam’s own engagement. He also asked Will to find out who had booked the transport in Frisco on the days that Adam had wanted as Carole suggested. Will was in the transport business and ought to be able to find out discreetly. Adam made it clear that it was urgent but tried to give no other hint of trouble. Will was just beginning to build a new and successful life and he had a wife, an older daughter, and now twin girls to take care of. Adam knew if Will guessed how hard pushed they were he would come to help but even now, when he had Carole, Adam wasn’t sure he wanted to see Will and Laura. There would be so much awkwardness, he didn’t think Laura would ever want to return to Virginia City.

Adam posted the letter and then went over to the telegraph office and began to order up all the items he had been requested for on his rounds. They were nearly all standard items from firms well used to doing business with the Ponderosa and by midday he had confirmation that all items would be in town within the week. Well satisfied Adam went down to the livery stable and arranged for the owner to have his young son collect all the goods, which arrived for the Ponderosa each day and bring them out to the ranch. It saved having to send in a hand on the off chance and the kid, at fifteen, was very glad to earn a few dollars for his trips.

Adam delivered long lists of stores required to the General Store, paid for them and said that a hand would be in the following day to collect them. Then he headed for the bank and asked to see the bank manager Mr Harris, in private. Once they were alone Adam asked for 25 000 dollars in cash. He reassured Harris that there wasn’t anything wrong, just that he needed money on hand and wasn’t sure when he would be able to get back to town. Harris was worried it was a lot of money, but Adam just grinned he had his own personal bodyguard, Roy was riding home with him. Mr Harris had proved a good friend when he warned them about the withdrawal of credit and he proved so again, quietly collecting the money and making up a money belt for Adam.

Adam headed down to the jail and as Roy wasn’t there, he poured himself some coffee, and sat down to wait, fighting to stay awake. He had just finished the coffee when Roy appeared “You ready to go home?” Adam nodded and the two men went down to the livery stable to get their horses. It was a long ride but most of the way they rode in a companionable silence. Roy had his eyes skinned for possible trouble but Adam, well satisfied with what he had achieved and very used to Sport’s gait, was three quarter’s asleep, relying on Roy to keep watch. Roy was a little uneasy but Adam moved easily with his horse and Roy could remember Hoss saying that his elder brother could stay in the saddle, even when fast asleep.

It was about five o’clock when they finally rode into the ranch and Carole had been anxiously watching for him. She was in the door as they dismounted and Adam went over and took her in his arms. He kissed her and then smiled “No need to worry about me I have my own personal bodyguard.”

Carole grinned at Roy “Thanks for looking after him.”

Roy offered his congratulations on their engagement and then came in for coffee while Adam headed upstairs to check on his brothers. He found Joe fast asleep but Hoss was awake. Adam gently felt his brother’s forehead and his temperature seemed to be down a little, although Hoss was still flushed and obviously very weak. Hoss was relieved to see his eldest brother, tired but unhurt, he wanted to know exactly what Adam had been up to. Adam sat down by the bed and filled Hoss in very briefly on what he had been doing. Adam explained about the cyanide and José’s insistence that he would find out exactly what was going on within days, now that he knew what to look for

Hoss grinned “Whoever is causing trouble ain’t being real successful is he? He’s put Joe and me out of action but we seem to be ahead of schedule on all fronts.”

Adam nodded “I think he’s badly miscalculated. Our men are a good bunch and they don’t like the way you and Joe have been hurt, so they are doing all they can to help me. It means things are running much smoother than normal.” He straightened up and moved over to the window. “Sooner or later he’ll have to make an all out effort, either at the flume or the ore when we move it, maybe the cattle. A stampede at the moment would be very costly, that’s why I’m sending José every man I can and then if we get them up to the high pasture safely we have to get them down again.” Turning round Adam saw the worried look on his big brother’s face and cursed himself for upsetting Hoss. He tried to be more positive “Anyway the longer he delays the better. We’re that much closer to making our contracts and Pa will be home in a week or two.” Then seeing Dan passing the door Adam called him in and asked for his help. Between them they lifted Hoss into a chair and Adam remade the bed and got his brother settled back in it. Hoss relaxed back against the pillows “That feels better, never can understand how the sheets get all wrinkled even when I stay still. Adam we still got that old wheelchair out in the barn ain’t we?”

“Yes.” Adam said suspiciously and Hoss grinned at the expression on his brother’s face “If I use the chair I won’t break my leg open and I could at least take messages or sit with Joe.”

Adam gently felt his brother’s forehead still too warm “Not yet Hoss you’re still a mite feverish. Once that has settled we’ll think about it, but for now just get as much sleep as you can, get your strength back. You lost a hell of a lot of blood.”

Hoss demanded “When?”

Adam grinned at him “A couple of days if you behave now and a couple of weeks if you try and overdo it now. As you well know! Now if you’re not hungry get some rest big brother.” Hoss grinned sheepishly, as Adam gently squeezed his shoulder.

By the time Adam had eaten Joe was awake. He was fretful sure that something was being kept from him and he was strong enough to lay awake and worry, without having the strength to even sit up unaided, or for any length of time. His healing wounds were painful and irritating and he had a raging headache. He was very glad to hear his eldest brother’s voice as Adam came into him. Adam bathed his brother’s face and rearranged his pillows and then he sat down by Joe. Joe demanded “Where have you been?”

Adam told him briefly but Joe was listening to what he wasn’t told and as Adam fell quiet Joe demanded “What’s going on? Something has happened. Everyone is hiding something, even you.”

Adam wasn’t particularly surprised his little brother knew him very well “We just didn’t want you lying here worrying. Hoss has been shot, got a bullet in the thigh. He was lucky the bone isn’t broken but he’s tied to his bed for a few days.”

Very scared for his big brother, Joe grabbed Adam’s arm “Tell me the truth, how bad is it?”

“Easy Joe. I have told you the truth, it isn’t too bad but it’s a long gash and if he tries walking on it too soon, he’ll reopen the wound. He lost a fair bit of blood before we could get him to Doc, but he’s already badgering me to let him up. Beth and Dan heard about it in town and they came out to help Carole with the nursing of the pair of you and to take messages for me. We are real lucky in our friends Joe and Pa should be home in a few days.”
Slowly Adam felt the painful grip on his arm ease, as Joe relaxed, he knew he could trust his eldest brother, Adam didn’t lie to him. Trusting in Adam, Joe calmed down and soon drifted asleep.

Adam checked the messages that had come in since he left but there was nothing that couldn’t wait until morning, so near exhaustion he headed for bed. He slept like a log, his brothers were improving and everything was under control. The following day he threw himself into the mass of details which had amassed in the two days since he had been there, feeling very much refreshed by having toured the ranch. He sorted out all the pay packets for the men, debating whether or not to add a cash bonus for their help. He decided against it, he would do it but later in the year, for now he wanted to see as many as he could manage personally and thank them for their help. He knew it was help willingly given, without thought of monetary reward, and he didn’t want to tarnish their offer.

The next three days passed quietly, Adam was very busy but no more attacks were reported. He began to feel he was on a powder keg waiting for it to go up. The herd was on the way to the high pastures and Adam was on tenterhooks awaiting news of an attack on it. On the third day he allowed Hoss out of bed in the wheelchair and took him into Joe’s room. Then he left his brothers together, knowing Hoss could at least keep and eye on Joe and would feel he was doing something to help. Little Joe was a lot better and gradually regaining his strength. He was able to sit up for short periods, but as he stayed awake he was more restless. His eyes were still bandages and he was sore and fretful, although he did his best not to be a nuisance to his brother, knowing just how heavy a load Adam was carrying.

On the fourth day Adam went back to the lumber camp where things seemed to be going smoothly. He held a payroll call and personally thanked each man for his support over the last few weeks. He marked up for the next few days and showed Johnny exactly what he required. He thanked Johnny for the great job he was doing. All the timber for the first delivery for the mines and nearly all the timber for the first delivery to the trestle was down at the sawmill. Jack had already cut about half of it. Johnny had been quite enjoying himself as an independent boss although it was hard work and Adam was coping with most of the associated paperwork, which was delivered to him every morning from both the lumber camp and the sawmill. Indeed he was taking a large pile home with him now.

Adam treated himself to a short break up by Lake Tahoe on the way home. He dismounted and slipped into his usual spot staring out over the Lake. He knew Ben would be home any day now and his brothers were both much better. The herd should reach the high pasture that day and everything was moving well. He relaxed for the first time in days and it was a real effort half an hour later to pull himself back to his feet and head home to more paperwork, but he did feel a lot better for a break.

Things were fairly quiet and after checking with his brothers and spending two hours concentrated work on the paperwork, Adam wandered outside with Carole. He had very quickly got used to having her there, although they seldom had time on their own. Now she reminded him that the school term started again in less than a week. Adam had forgotten about that and he held her close “I shall miss having you here darling.”

She snuggled closer to him “Your brothers will be a lot better they won’t need constant nursing, they hardly do now. And your father will be home.”

“I know that, but it has been a wonderful thought all the time I’ve been so busy that I have only got to walk upstairs and you will be there.”

Carole held him tight but she said, “I’m a teacher Adam I have a duty, I can’t leave the children untaught.”

“I understand that but you had better tell the town council that they will have to get a new teacher from next term. You are getting married.”

Carole kissed him “That I will very willingly do my love, but you have to meet your contracts and find out who is causing this trouble, before we can concentrate on our wedding.”

Adam held her tight burying his face in her hair, not wanting her to see the fear on his face, but she could feel the tension in him. Adam said, “We are back waiting for the powder keg to explode. Apart from the injuries to Joe and Hoss everything else has just been pinpricks. I’ve had to engage extra men to mount guard but that sort of thing is absorbed easily on a ranch the size of the Ponderosa. Sooner or later there must be an all out attack. If only I knew whether they want to take over the ranch or just destroy us as a force in Virginia City. If it’s the second then they can use far more drastic measures. At least it’s still too early in the year for them to use fire. Later that could create havoc among the timber and even our pasture land.”

“With luck you will know who is behind it before then.”

“That won’t necessarily help love, the Ponderosa is a huge area to defend effectively and although knowing who we are fighting should make us personally safer, it won’t help the ranch.”

“Surely if you know who is planning it, you can guess in what direction he’ll attack.”

Adam shrugged “If it is someone in Frisco, he may well only be a name and we will have no idea how his mind works.”

“You don’t believe that Adam, some of these attacks are personal spite, like that dynamite. That wasn’t intended to harm anyone or to blow up the house, but if you hadn’t been up, it would have destroyed many of your treasured possessions.”

Adam said, “You can’t be sure. It could equally as well have been aimed at the papers on my desk, with those gone we could have been in chaos for several days.”

Carol shook her head “I’m sure its personal and once you know who it is, you’ll find a way to counteract him,”

Adam grinned “Women’s intuition!” and he gave her a big hug before returning inside to the never-ending paperwork.

The following day Dan had to get back to town, he couldn’t leave the paper without his services any longer. He promised he would come back again in a few days if Ben wasn’t back and Adam still needed the help. Adam rode a short way with his friend to get some fresh air “Thanks for all your help Dan. You carried us over the impossible time. Now I can always leave Hoss to take messages and with both of them much better, Carole and Beth are freer.”
Dan grinned “Friends are suppose to help out at need and anyway how would I fill my newspaper if the Cartwrights weren’t around!” The two men shook hands and Adam returned to the ranch.

For the next two days Adam was buried in the multitude of details entailed in running a ranch the size of the Ponderosa. He took a few breaks to spend time with Carole dreaming of the future but otherwise he was kept busy from five in the morning through to midnight and then sank exhausted to sleep. Hoss was rapidly regaining his strength although Adam knew it would be at least a fortnight before they could risk Hoss standing on his injured leg for even a short period. Still he was able to look after Joe. Little Joe was still very weak although he could now manage to sit up unaided and feed himself. The trouble was that with his eyes bandaged he was completely dependent on someone else and as his wounds healed they itched and pulled. He was doing his best not to be a nuisance to his family, knowing how busy they were, but he was too weak to hide the fretfulness at times. Hoss was very placid and managed to keep his younger brother quiet, knowing it was the best way he could help Adam.

They were all anxiously awaiting Ben’s return. It should be sometime that week and Adam found himself calculating the earliest he could expect to see his Pa. He was feeling the strain and wanted to push some of the responsibility onto other shoulders. Hoss knew that Adam was carrying the whole ranch and there was little he could do, his forte was action not administration. Adam had carried the ranch before, but this time there was the tension of awaiting the next attack. All Hoss could do was to help look after Joe and be around when Adam wanted to talk. Hoss kept expecting his elder brother to explode with all the mass of detail, but he kept remarkably calm. The few minutes Adam stole alone with Carole acted as a safety valve.

Meanwhile Ben was on the last lap of the journey home, he was on the stagecoach for Virginia City. He had found the long trip home very trying. He had deliberately refrained from letting his sons know where he was, in order that no attack could be arranged but it had also meant he had been unable to get any news. The last he had heard had been the telegram that Joe sent him in Boston more than two weeks ago. In that time he knew any thing could have happened to his sons and his ranch. He had a great deal of trust in Adam and knew the two younger boys would give their brother all the support they could, but they were all fighting in the dark and he was desperately worried, knowing that they were personally at risk.

Late Tuesday afternoon the stagecoach finally reached Virginia City. As Ben got down and stretched after the cramped journey the manager of the office came over “Roy asked me to tell you to go down to the office as soon as you reached town.” Wondering what the summons meant and scared it was bad news; Ben collected his grip and went rapidly over to the jail. Luckily Roy was in his office and he motioned Ben to a seat and went to pour coffee. As he did so Roy said “No need to look like that Ben noone is dead and the Ponderosa is still intact.”

Ben gave a sigh of relief but taking in the tension in Roy’s back he said, “Maybe, but something is wrong?”

Roy nodded, “Both Hoss and Little Joe have been hurt. They’re gonna be fine, but I promised Adam to do a spot of escort duty and ensure that you reached the ranch intact.”

“How bad are the boys?”

Roy put on his coat “Come on Ben lets go get two horses we can talk on the way. The sooner we get started the less chance anyone has to arrange a reception party.”

Ben nodded and leaving the coffee untouched the two men headed down to the livery stable. A young boy came over to Ben, he had been just about to ride out to the Ponderosa with some letters and telegrams but he handed them to Ben saving himself a trip. Ben thanked the boy and gave him a dollar and then he and Roy set out.

Roy rode in silence until they had cleared the town and then Ben repeated his question, just how badly were his sons hurt. Roy told him how Joe had been beaten over two weeks ago. He didn’t try to hide the fact that for a couple of days the Doc had been scared for Joe’s life, but he assured Bern that there was no permanent damage. Then he told him how Carole had gone out to help nurse Joe and about the attack on Hoss. Ben said nothing but the expression on his face didn’t auger well for those responsible if he ever laid hands on them. Roy told him how Beth and Dan had gone out to help Adam and said that the whole crew seemed determined to rally round and help. “Adam said that even the lumberjacks were co-operating fully and that you are ahead of schedule on all contracts.”

Ben thought about that for a few minutes then asked “Is Adam okay?”

Roy smiled “Dan came back to town on Saturday and said that Adam was coping. He’ll be mighty glad to have you back and Dan reckoned he was feeling the strain, but Carole was making sure he ate properly and got at least some sleep.”

Ben sighed and rubbed his hand across his aching head but he managed a smile “We have very good friends. Thank God.”

Then Roy remembered the dynamite and said “You’re gonna need a new sofa.” Ben looked puzzled and Roy told him the story, he finished up “That won’t happen again Kirk and Dan Tolliver have the security so tight round the ranch that you may need to get Adam out to identify you before you’re let in.”

Ben laughed, but soon sunk back into his thoughts for the rest of the ride. He knew only too well the pressures Adam had been under and he was worried about the physical health of his younger sons. Roy didn’t disturb him but concentrated on his job as guard, only relaxing as they rode into the yard.

Adam was alone in the main room working at his father’s desk and didn’t immediately look up as Ben entered. Roy stayed outside giving father and son some privacy. Ben said “Hello Son” and Adam looked up to see his father standing by him. He immediately came to his feet and Ben gave him a hug. Then he held his eldest son at arm’s length and traced the signs of strain on Adam’s face; Adam smiled “Thank God you’re back safely. I was hoping you’d get back today or tomorrow, Roy told you about Hoss and Joe?”

Ben nodded and Adam went on “They are both in Joe’s room. Hoss is okay although he will have to stay off the leg for another week at least. Joe is still terribly weak. He took one hell of a beating but he will be okay. They’ll be glad to see you. Don’t worry too much. Joe’s eyes are bandaged, but it’s only for protection. He can see although it’s still rather blurred. Doc guarantees it will soon clear up.”

Ben nodded “I’ll go see them we can talk later. According to Roy the ranch is okay?”

Ben was very surprised at the expression on his son’s face as Adam nodded, but it was quickly explained as Adam said, “I do have one good piece of news. As soon as we have sorted this trouble out, you can start arranging a wedding, Carole has promised to marry me.”

Ben was absolutely delighted and showed it, “I was hoping that I’d have her as a daughter-in-law, she’s a lovely girl. I couldn’t be more pleased.”

“You can tell her yourself. She’s up with Hoss and Joe” and Adam led the way upstairs.

Ben stood at the door and watched as Carole was trying to rebandage Joe’s head and he was moaning that it was too tight. Hoss was sitting in the wheelchair and was first to see his father. Then Ben said “That’s quite enough complaining young man”

Joe’s face lit up as he recognised his father’s voice and he struggled to sit up. Carole helped him and got him balanced by pillows. Then she went to go out and leave Ben alone with his sons but Ben took her arm and said, “There’s no need to leave. I hear you are joining out family. I’ve waited a long time to have a daughter, but I must admire Adam’s taste, it has been well worth waiting for.”

Carole blushed but Ben got hear hears from both his sons and he kissed her on the forehead and said, “I must also thank you for nursing my younger sons and putting up with their bad moods.” At that her sense of fair play came to her aid and she insisted “They have really been very little trouble.” Then she retreated into Adam’s arms as he stood just inside the door. Ben’s attention was drawn by a giggle from the bed and Joe told his father how she had drugged both his brothers to ensure they got some sleep. Ben appreciated that and said “I can see you know how to keep Adam under control, a mixture of brute force and cunning.” Adam grinned at his father.

Ben went over to see how Hoss was, and found it was much as Roy had said. A nasty disabling wound which would keep his big son off his feet for a while longer but not really serious. Then he turned his attention to Joe. Carole had only just started redressing his injuries and Ben took over. By the time he had finished he knew why, over a fortnight later, Joe was only just strong enough to sit up. Joe was exhausted and Ben tucked him up gently and told him to get some sleep, promising to come up to see him later. Joe said “Don’t worry about me Adam’s the one who needs help, he’s been carrying the whole ranch on his own for ten days. I reckon it’s only Carole being around which has kept him sane.”

Ben tucked the blanket round Joe. “You get some sleep Joseph. Don’t you worry about anything but getting better young man. Between us we can take care of the ranch.”
Joe nodded sleepily “It’ll be alright now you’re home.” Ben left him to sleep and headed downstairs. In the corridor he met Beth and gave her a kiss. He tried to say how grateful he was, but she stopped him, what were friends for.

Ben was sickened by what had been done to Little Joe; the marks of the beating he’d taken were still clearly visible. Adam realised how his father felt as he rejoined him downstairs and wordlessly he went and poured out a drink for him. Ben gratefully took it and then sunk into a chair “If I ever lay hands on whoever did that, I’ll kill him.” Adam refilled his father’s glass “I know how you feel and in a few words he told his father how he’d found Joe and the long days until he came round. He didn’t go into any details, but Ben knew how his sons must have felt.

Then Adam changed the subject and filled his father in on the position around the ranch. Ben was worried about the poisoned cattle but Adam was sure José would soon have some definite information on how it was being done and then they’d find a way to counteract it. Then he told his father how all the hands had rallied round, as well as their friends in town. He said “I couldn’t have coped without so much help but just the knowledge of how many good friends we have seemed to make things easier.” Ben sat quietly watching his son’s face. Adam had been under a great deal of strain and it showed. He looked very tired but he had relaxed now his father was home to share the burdens.

Ben suddenly remembered the wad of letters and telegrams so he went and got them. He passed them over to Adam, knowing it would take him a day or two to get up to date with the current situation. Adam found a letter from Will and opened it first. As he read it he lost all trace of colour and then he stood up and started pacing around the room. Ben waited patiently for his son to explain but for fully five minute Adam seemed totally oblivious of his presence. Then he turned to his father and asked, “What do you know about Buck Addison of the Acmé Land company?”

Ben frowned “It’s been a very successful company in California over the last six or seven years but he has a reputation for being unscrupulous. There was a rumour last year that he was thinking of expanding. But why him?”

Adam stared into the fire “I asked Will to check who had booked the transport I wanted before Christmas. It was Acmé and a month later all the orders were cancelled.”

Ben raised his eyebrows “That’s damming, but how does the personal element come in?”

Adam sighed heavily not able to meet his father’s gaze “That’s easy. Buck Addison was engaged to Carole four years ago.” Ben was taken aback at that and he stared into the fire wanting to give his son privacy. Adam went on “Carole learnt about his shortcuts after they were engaged and tried to persuade him that they were wrong but he didn’t take her seriously. Even when she said it was a case of his shortcuts or her. So she broke it off and went back East. He knows she is in Virginia City. He met her here and from the little she said he would have been willing to start again where they broke off. Carole’s name and mine have been freely linked. He would have been bound to find out.”

Ben stared at his eldest son, Adam made a convincing case but he wasn’t at all sure what this would do to his son. Very tentatively he asked, “What do you think we should do next?”

“We must tell Carole. She knew him well and she’s a good judge of character. She’ll be able to tell us if it’s possible or just maybe a weird coincidence.” Ben nodded and Adam went to find his fiancée.

As Adam and Carole came back in, Ben said “Do you want me to go and see Joe?” but Adam shook his head “Stay please Pa.” Adam passed Will’s letter over to Carole and sat on the arm of the chair with his arm protectively round her shoulders. The suggestion to find out who had booked the transport had been hers and Carole needed no explanation of the meaning of Will’s information. She read it twice and then let the letter fall and stared into space for a minute. Then she turned and buried her face in Adam’s shoulder. He held her tight until she relaxed against him, then he asked what she thought. Carole couldn’t face either Adam or his father but she did answer him “It fits Adam. Much as I hate the idea it fits all too well. The things that have happened are just what I would expect if Buck was getting ruthless. He would order people to be disabled but not killed, which was done very effectively with both Joe and Hoss.”

Adam sighed but looking over at his father he said, “Well I guess we know who we are fighting. I just wonder if it helps.” His attention was brought back to Carole in a hurry as she lost control of the sobs, which had been threatening, and broke down crying on his shoulder. Slowly Adam calmed her down and then as the sobs eased a little he lifted her face up to him and wiped the tears away asking “Why the tears darling?”

Carole looked at him as though he was stupid “It’s all my fault Joe’s beaten and nearly killed and Hoss shot and it’s all my fault.”

Adam smiled gently down at her “Just how do you work that out my love?”

“He is after revenge because of me and he’s taken it out on your brothers. Joe was nearly killed, Hoss badly hurt, all because of me.”

Adam pulled her closer “That’s not quite true my love, equally it’s my fault. If there is hatred it’s because I managed to win the love he lost. I wouldn’t mind betting all his hatred is aimed at me, not you. But I don’t see why either of us should take responsibility for a man who can set out to maim, just because he is a bad loser.”

Ben gave a sigh of relief, he had been expecting Adam to blame himself ever since he heard. Now he decided to put in his own comments “You know Carole Adam is quite right. You broke up with the man four years ago. If he is still jealous than that is unfortunate but there is nothing you can do about it. You can’t remain alone just in case he takes exception.”

Put that way Carole had no answer and she dried her eyes blew her nose defiantly and sat up straighter “I’m sorry. I’m alright now.”

Ben said, “The first thing to decide is what we know about Addison. Is Adam more or less at risk of physical attack, and what is his strategy likely to be? Carole you knew him well, can you give us any idea. Is our best move to let him know that we know he is behind the trouble or not?”

Adam got to his feet restlessly and went to lean against the fireplace staring into the fire “I’d guess that I am immune from physical attack. If he had wanted to get at me that first beating would have come my way not Joe’s. If we assume that he is still hoping that there is a chance to win Carole back, the last thing he will want is for me to get any sympathy. He won’t injure me, if he does anything he’ll have me killed outright but it seems he doesn’t like killing. I would guess that his aim is to ruin me and take control of the Ponderosa, with somewhere along the line regaining Carole.”

Carole could only agree “If he wanted to get you he would have hit you first. I think your father and brothers are at risk, if you have to run the Ponderosa alone you won’t have time to spare for me. I always used to hate being abandoned for days on end, just for business. I’m more realistic now but Buck won’t know that and might think I’d grow tired of an absentee lover.”

Ben asked, “Okay. Where do we stand if we let him know that we realise that he is behind all the trouble?”

Carole and Adam looked at each other and Carole was the first to answer “If he knows that I know what he has been doing, he must realise that he would have no chance to win me back. Then I think he will go all out for revenge, kill Adam and smash the ranch once and for all. Probably try to kill all the Cartwrights.” Despair was clear on her face and Adam moved close again to take her in his arms but although glad to lean her aching head on his shoulder Carole was in control. “I wouldn’t have believed he would go as far as he has, but he must have grown harder since I knew him. If he knows he’s lost I don’t think there will be any restraint.”

Adam and his father considered what she had said and could only agree, eventually Adam said “I’m the only one who will be wandering around for the foreseeable future so there doesn’t seem much point in letting him know.”

There was a silence for a minute and then Ben said “This has come as somewhat of a shock to us. If we are right we have plenty of time to make up our minds just how to react. It seems likely that Adam is safe and, as he said, he’ll be the only one wandering around until his brothers recover. Similarly if telling Addison brings thing to a head, we don’t want to do that at least until Hoss is fit enough o help. It may take a long time for Joe to recover but we want at least three of us mobile. So for now we just wait and see.”

Adam nodded and then he led Carol outside, feeling the need to be alone with her. She buried her face in his shoulder but he could feel the tension in her body. They stood quietly for five minutes and slowly Adam felt her relax against him, until he was confident enough to pull back slightly, and tilt her face up towards him and kiss her “Easy my love”

“Will Joe hate me, he’s suffered so much?”

Adam grinned at her “Little Joe is incapable of blaming you or me. Although if we get near Addison, I’d back my little brother against him, even now. Joe is delighted we are getting married, he told me at Christmas that he would be delighted to become an Uncle and sure that he would be soon, because you would never let me down.”

Slowly Carole relaxed and eventually she pulled away “You must have a lot to talk over with your father I’m alright now and it’s time Hoss went back to bed. He isn’t as strong as he thinks.” Adam kissed her gently and they went back into the house.

Ben wasn’t there and Adam settled to work, checking some of the papers his father had brought out from town. Ben had gone upstairs to fill his younger sons in on what they believed about Addison. Both of his sons had expected Adam to be blaming himself and Ben wasn’t convinced that he didn’t. He stood watching Adam as he worked but he couldn’t read anything in his son’s face. He went and sat down next to Adam who grinned at him, well aware of the scrutiny but avoiding the subject of Addison. Adam went into the current position in detail, information his father needed in order to take over the paperwork and release Adam to check around the ranch.

They worked hard for a couple of hours and then stopped for dinner. Carole and Beth joined them and after the meal all four of them headed upstairs Beth excused herself as the men headed for Joe’s room but Adam wouldn’t let Carole go. Ben went and helped his big son back into the wheelchair and the whole family congregated in Joe’s room. Carole was self-conscious again. She had got used to the three boys together but she sensed that it was an old established custom for the four men to congregate round the sick bed of anyone who was ill and she felt like an intruder.

Adam sat on the arm of her chair and his arm was round her shoulder, Joe and Hoss both grinned at her and she relaxed, accepted into the family. They avoided the trouble and just sat and chatted. Ben told them about his trip and Adam made them laugh at his descriptions of the expressions on the face of hard-nosed lumberjacks forced to plant new trees.

After about an hour Ben moved over to his youngest son “Time you got some sleep Joe, you look exhausted.” Joe protested but Ben gently helped him to settle down while Adam got his big brother back to his own bed. As they came out onto the landing Adam considered his father “Joe’s not the only one who looks tired, so do you. Why don’t you have an early night Pa?”

Ben grinned “I have never understood why sitting still in coaches and trains is so tiring. I think I will go to bed but only if you promise to call it a day and follow me up.”

Adam moved to put his arm round his fiancée “There’s nothing very urgent so I promise no more work, but Carole and I are going for a walk. I won’t be late.”

They got their coats and walked out. Carole asked, “You do believe what you said about not being to blame?”

“Why do you ask darling?”

“Neither of your brothers or your father are sure that you’re not blaming yourself.”

Adam took her in his arms but made no attempt to hide his face from her looking down, his hazel eyes glowing “I admit that sometimes I blame myself when they don’t agree but not this time. I love you with all my heart and by some miracle you return my love. We neither of us owe any duty to anyone else which is harmed by our love, so there can be nothing wrong with it. Why should either of us blame ourselves for something which is so right?”

She snuggled closer to him “I believe you.” They stood quietly in each other’s arms for a moment and then Carole said, “Now your father is home, I must go back to town. School starts again in four days and I must prepare so I ought to go the day after tomorrow.”

Adam was prepared for it and knew she had to go but he was going to miss her. It was wonderful to know she was there whenever he had a spare minute. Carole went on “I know you are going to be very busy and I’ll be lucky if I see you once a week, but my thoughts will be with you and I’ll be there whenever you have time. The sooner this is all sorted out then the sooner we can start planning our wedding.”

Adam hugged her tightly “I can’t wait for that day.”

“Just be very careful my love, we might be wrong in thinking you are safe.”

Adam grinned “I’ve far too good a reason to stay well. I won’t take any risks.” Then he changed the subject “You’ve had a chance to look around, have you any fancies for where we should build our house?”

Carole said hesitantly “There’s that little valley on the way up to the lake. It has a stream running through it and lovely views.”

Adam grinned and said “Great minds think alike. It’s a bit damp but I can arrange drainage and I think a house half way along will be a beautiful site, I’ll draw up an impression of what it would be like and the n we can make up our minds. Its only just over half a mile from the house, near enough to walk over if we want but far enough to be private.”

Carole changed the subject until she could find out more. There was a small cabin in the valley with a new room built along side and even a cradle. She didn’t like to ask Adam about it but she knew he had been hurt while building a house for Laura. If that was the house then she didn’t want to live in that valley. Not wanting to upset Adam she decided to ask one of his brothers and to avoid further discussion said that she was tired. Adam immediately took her home and fell gratefully into his own bed. He felt more relaxed than he had in weeks, with his father home to share the burden, Carole’s promise, and both his brothers recovering and he was asleep immediately.

Carole lay awake for ages wondering about Laura. She hadn’t thought about the other woman much since Christmas, when Joe had told her the story, but talking about the house had reminded her. Curious she was determined to find out all she could and Joe still seemed the most likely source of information.

The following morning Carole got her opportunity. Hoss was downstairs with Ben and Adam while she sat with Little Joe. She said, “Adam is planning to build us a house fairly near here when we are married.”

Joe nodded “Yeah I know. He told me a few weeks back.”

“Where did he build the house for Laura?”

Joe grinned “You needn’t worry about that. He asked me to burn that one down, which I did. To my knowledge he’s never been back to the canyon since so I doubt if you know it. It’s about four miles north-east from here.”

Carole blushed and said “He wants to build in the valley about half a mile from here up towards Lake Tahoe and there is a cabin, which has been extended and even a brand new crib.” Her voice tailed off as Joe turned away, but not before she’d seen the pain on his face.
Anxiously Carole asked if he was alright but Joe muttered “I’m fine but please leave me alone.” The tear trickling down his cheek belied his words and not understanding Carole went to find Adam.

Bewildered and worried she ran downstairs to her fiancé “Please Adam, I think I’ve upset Joe but I don’t know how.” Adam got up from the desk and went over to the sofa pulling her down next to him and Carole confessed what she had said and why. Adam was furious mainly with himself, he should have explained “Alright you have hit a tender spot but you weren’t to know. I should have explained about the cabin. But you are a little ass, as if I would take you back to the spot where I’d built for Laura. Don’t you know me better than that?” Then he left her close to tears while he ran up to his little brother.

Ben saw the expression on her face and came over to her. He put his arm round her and called to Hop Sing for coffee. For the second time Carole explained what she’d done and Ben told her how his youngest son with his brothers’ help had done up the cabin when he had wanted to marry the daughter of one of Ben’s old friends, she was another Laura. The crib was a present from his eldest brother. It was only when they announced their engagement that his friend had told Ben the truth. His daughter had a brain tumour and only months to live at best. Laura didn’t know and it had been one of the hardest things Ben had ever done to break the news to his youngest son. Joe had insisted that they get married even if it was only for a short time but Laura had panicked and run away. Run to the cabin he had prepared for them, falling several times in her headlong flight. Joe had followed her and she had died in his arms in the cabin. Adam had followed his little brother and brought them home but it had taken Joe a long time to recover. Now to be reminded of that time while he was so weak had upset him again. Carole was aghast at what she had unwittingly done, but as Ben said she couldn’t have known. He told her to relax and drink her coffee; the best thing was to leave Adam to calm down his little brother. Ben patted her arm “Adam isn’t really cross with you. He knows that you couldn’t have guessed it would upset Joe, he’s just worried about his brother. Little Joe has always been the baby of the family. If they got the chance Adam and Hoss would have wrapped him in cotton wool. We’ve had lots of rows when Joe has exploded at his brothers, especially Adam, trying to protect him. They have got better over the years, but they both hate it if he’s hurt in any way. Adam will be fine as soon as Joe calms down.”

Meanwhile Adam had given his little brother a drink and remade his bed and then he just sat there silently, his hand resting gently on Joe’s arm in mute reassurance. Eventually he felt Joe relax and his brother even managed a slight grin “I’m okay now. It just brought back memories a little too vividly.”

“I know what you mean, but she didn’t know.”

“Of course not I’m not upset with her, it’s just what might have been”

Adam could understand that and squeezed Joe’s arm sympathetically “You okay?”

“Fine but I think I’ll doze for a bit, why don’t’ you go do some work.” Adam affectionately pushed Joe’s hair back off his forehead “Just call if you want anything.”

“I know, but really I am alright. It was just for a minute.” Adam could only accept that and as his brother fell asleep he headed back downstairs and went over to Carole. “I’m sorry Darling I shouldn’t have been cross with you, it wasn’t your fault. He’s okay now, gone back to sleep, so leave him alone for a bit.”

“Your father explained about the cabin I’m sorry darling I should have known you better.” Adam kissed her firmly and asked her to help him collect what he needed, as he had to go up to the lumber camp. Carole made him some sandwiches to take and walked out to the barn with him while he saddled up. It gave them five minutes alone together and Carole felt much better by the time she went back in.
As Adam mounted up a rider came in and said that José wanted to see him. Adam asked worriedly “More trouble?” but the man shook his head. “José said to tell you that he knows how the cattle are being killed.”

Adam grinned at his father who had come out to see who had arrived “I told you José would soon find out, when we knew what to look for. I’ll go there first and return via the lumber camp. I probably won’t be back until tomorrow depending now things go.”

“Makes sense Son. No need to rush, it’s all under control here but watch your back.” Adam nodded and with one final kiss for Carole set out.

José was very pleased with himself when Adam got there, but kept his old friend in suspense.
He insisted that they have some coffee before he would say anything. Adam played along and filled José in on the news around the ranch although he didn’t let on that they now knew whom they were fighting. Then eventually José led him over to a large pile of saltlick tablets. Adam looked puzzled until José said, “By each dead cow there has been a saltlick. I had the men collect these and we tested them with a rabbit. The first ten were harmless but the eleventh killed the rabbit within a minute.”

Adam grinned “Of course. It’s not as haphazard as pellets but equally it’s also possible to deal with. Well done José.”

“The men are already collecting every tablet up here but it will be a huge job to collect then on all the pastures.”

Adam shrugged “Not as big as I’d feared if the poison had been in small pellets, at least its possible. Make sure the men wear gloves when handling them and destroy the gloves afterwards. We don’t want any men killed.”

“I took care of that after what you said before.”

“Right I’ll order up some new tablets with a different shape and then try and find out how we dispose of the poisonous ones. Make sure you keep them away from the water supplies.” José laughed at him “What do you think I am a fool?” Adam refused to answer that and got a playful thump. He relaxed well pleased, the cattle operation was well under control and now that they knew how the poison was being administered the cattle weren’t vulnerable until it came time to bring them down from the high pasture. Adam was optimistic that everything would be settled long before they had to face that problem. He joined the vaqueros for dinner and then taking his leave of his friend, confident in José’s ability to cope, Adam headed on to the lumber camp.

In San Francisco Addison had heard about all the help that Adam had received and now he learnt that Ben had returned safely and that the cowboys were collecting the saltlick tablets. Furious that the measures he’d been taking were not biting as he had planned and knowing from his reports that the Cartwrights were ahead of schedule on all fronts, he pondered the best way of hitting at them. He had added fury at being bested to his jealousy and decided to mount the campaign himself in an all out attack. He ordered a full-scale attack on the flume and began to make arrangements to go to Virginia City and organise the wiping out of the Ponderosa once and for all. He had almost decided when he got advance news from one of his agents that Adam Cartwright’s engagement to Carole King was to be announced in that week’s newspaper. The agent thought he might want to grab the schoolteacher, not knowing the circumstances, but Addison ordered them to leave her strictly alone. Despite everything he still desired her, in his own way he loved her and he didn’t want her hurt. However he was going to hurt Adam Cartwright every way he could think of and then kill him for having the temerity to steal his girl. He sent word that he would be coming to take control personally the following week.

Adam spent the night at the lumber camp and the following morning he arranged the work for the next few days. Johnny was enjoying his freedom and readily agreed to continue, provided Adam came up every fourth day and the paperwork was sorted out at the house. Things were still going smoothly and they were well ahead of schedule with two weeks work waiting at the sawmill. Adam joined the men for lunch and took the chance to have a word with them, making sure they knew just how much he and his family appreciated the hard work each and every one was doing.

Adam left the lumber camp about two wanting to get home and spend the evening with Carole knowing she would be returning to Virginia City the next day. He hadn’t gone very far when he heard three shots, the alarm signal for trouble from the guard at the flume. Adam headed towards the shots and as he came within sight of the flume, he saw a party of horsemen. He estimated that there were about twenty-five men and Adam stopped. Alone he could do little, but even as stopped he heard sounds behind him and Johnny rode in with eight of the lumber crew. They had heard the shots too. Adam deployed his men along the treeline. They all had rifles and at his signal started to shoot. The range was about four hundred yards, too far for accurate shooting but he hoped it would worry the raiders and he himself edged forward to a small gully only a hundred yards from the raiders. From that vantage point he began to fire carefully picking his targets and making his shots tell. He was a good shot and within a couple of minutes he had wounded three of the five men who were actually trying to set the dynamite, while the others were exchanging shots with the lumberjacks. The raiding party soon discovered where the accurate shooting was coming from and launched an attack on Adam but that meant they had to head towards Johnny and his men. The lumberjacks put in a barrage of shots while Adam emptied his handgun and the attack retreated. Things were getting too hot for the raiding party who now had nine men with injuries and two dead. They had had enough and the dynamiting party lit the fuse, even though less than a quarter of the dynamite was in place, and then all of them fled.

Adam called to Johnny to let them go, they were still out numbered and Adam just wanted them to leave and he ran towards the flume, hoping to pull the fuse before the dynamite went up. He was far too late and the blast knocked him off his feet. He fell heavily and caught his head on a rock, knocking himself out.

Johnny and his men were further back and protected by the trees they weren’t hurt. Johnny was worried about Adam and the guard, so as soon as the dust began to settle, he ran forward. As he reached Adam, the man who had been on guard came to join him. The guard had run for cover as soon as he had seen the raiders light the fuse, knowing the Cartwrights didn’t expect their men to risk their lives. As it was he had taken a bullet in the shoulder, the only casualty apart from Adam.

Johnny checked Adam’s pulse, and to his relief it was beating strongly. Johnny quickly checked for broken bones but he couldn’t find any just a lump on the side of Adam’s head where he had hit the rock he was lying against and a bloody graze on his forehead where he’d been hit by falling rubble. One of the other men brought a canteen over and Johnny was able to clean the graze up but it wasn’t serious and he sat back on his heels “Far as I can tell he’s just knocked himself out. Then Johnny turned his attention to the other injured man. All they could do was wait for Adam to come round. It was fully half an hour before Adam stirred and when he sat himself up, he closed his eyes momentarily waiting for the world to settle down. He had a first class headache.

Johnny passed over a very welcome cup of coffee and Adam sipped it, giving himself a few minutes to recover, before he asked about other casualties. He was very relieved to hear that the covered bodies he could see didn’t belong to his own men, the only other injury a clean bullet wound through a shoulder. Then, despite Johnny’s advice to rest a while, Adam pulled himself to his feet and went to check out the extent of the damage. Most of the dynamite had been loose and its impact was scattered over a large area of ground but only one pillar and the two boxes on either side of it had been affected. Adam got Johnny to give him a hand and, ignoring the feelings of sickness and slight dizziness, insisted on clambering right up and checking out the next pair of boxes either side for damage. Then he finally took Johnny’s anxious advice and climbed back down. He went to sit down leaning back against a rock, while he made detailed notes of the wood that would be required to repair the flume.

Johnny was still hovering as Adam moved over to Sport and Adam told him to carry on as planned, although no wood could be sent down for the time being. Either tomorrow or the next day he promised to come back personally and supervise the repairs as soon as Jack Catfish could cut the wood. Johnny was still worried about his boss and suggested sending someone to ride home with him, as he still looked very shaken. Adam refused and managed a grin “ I’m okay, just a headache. I’ve had worse from a hangover. I’ll see you in a day or so.” Then swinging up on Sport, he pushed his horse into a lope. At least Sport moved smoothly, for which Adam was very grateful as his head was pounding.

Adam rode down to the sawmill where Jack had everything under control. Jack was worried by Adam’s appearance; his clothes had suffered in the blast and were well torn and very dirty. The graze on his forehead had bled again and crusting over it looked far worse than it was. Adam insisted that he was fine and told Jack about the flume. Jack was worried but he had enough work for the next two weeks and Adam was sure he would have the flume repaired long before that ran out. He gave Jack the list of wood that he would require and Jack promised to have it cut by the end of tomorrow, from their seasoned woodpile. Finally Adam was free to head on home.

He mounted stiffly as bruises that he hadn’t even been aware of earlier made their presence felt and with his headache even worse, he didn’t feel up to pushing Sport past a walk. He had been slightly behind hand anyway having hoped to get home soon after lunch, but in the event it was gone eight in the evening before he finally reached the house. Ben had been worried about his son knowing he had expected to be home much earlier, although he knew all sorts of things could and often did hold his son up. Still with two sons upstairs injured, he couldn’t help wondering if they were right in their estimate of Adam’s safety.

Carole had tried to stay calm, but every time she heard horse come in, she went to the window to see if it was Adam. With a steady stream of messages Joe pronounced that she was a Jack in the Box. Finally she did see Adam ride in, much to Joe’s relief as she had infected him with her anxiety, and she went down to see her fiancé.

Ben looked up as Adam walked in an immediately jumped to his feet, as he saw the state of Adam’s clothes and the blood on his head. Adam forced a smile “Calm down I’m okay it’s only a slight graze, looks far worse than it is.”

Ben went and poured out a drink for his son and Adam gratefully downed it and then said “I’ll go up and change before I dirty anything and then I’ll tell you all about it.”

“Blow the cushions Son. Come and sit down while Hop Sing gets a bath ready. You look as though you could use one.” Adam could only agree and he eased himself rather stiffly down in a chair. Carole had been watching from the stairs and she moved forward as he sat down Adam grinned at her “Don’t look so worried my love, its only a graze honest. I’ve a headache and a few bruises but otherwise I’m fine.” Carole perched on the arm of the chair and had a careful look; she found the bump on his head but didn’t say anything.

Then Ben came back in with coffee for Adam; Hoss followed him and wheeled over to his brother, concern obvious on his face. Adam grinned and gripped Hoss’ arm “I’m fine. Filthy but fine.” Hoss relaxed.

Ben said, “Hop Sing is getting a bath ready. Now just what happened?”

“The flume has been blown up again but it’s not very serious, just one pillar and two boxes. I already have Jack cutting the wood and I think I can get it mended in two or three days with the lumber crew. Jack has plenty of work to keep the mill going until we have done the repairs.” Adam could see the questions on his father’s face and he reported briefly on what had happened, even admitting that he had been knocked out for a short time. He sketched in what José had found and what was being done.

Hop Sing hustled in to say that the bath was ready and Joe wanted to know what was happening.

Ben said, “If you go to him like that you’ll just worry him Go have a bath and I’ll be up in a minute to clean up that graze. Hoss will you fill Joe in and reassure him.”

Carole offered to take any messages and Adam accepted the sense of his father’s proposals kissed Carole and headed for the bath. When Ben joined his son he found Adam lying back in the tub with his eyes closed. Not sure if Adam was hiding things for Carole’s sake he studied his son carefully. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Headache and a few bruises nothing to worry about I promise.” Ben could see from his eyes that Adam had a headache but once he had cleaned up the graze he had to admit it was trivial. He left Adam to soak out the worst of the stiffness, and went to reassure his other sons before going down to reassure Carole.

Adam felt much better for a bath and clean clothes and after looking in on Joe, he went down to spend a couple of hours with Carole knowing she was leaving the next day. They talked of the future, planning their family and day dreaming together, not even noticing the passage of time until they began to feel cold as the fire had burnt down. When Adam checked it was gone midnight and with another busy day planned they had to head to bed.

The following morning Adam had to say goodbye and watch Kirk drive her off into town. In the three weeks she had been there he had got used to her being around and now the place seemed very empty without her. Adam felt thoroughly irritable and, although he worked hard all day, he kept snapping at his father. Ben could understand why and ignored it but Adam did apologise before he headed up to bed. In many ways Adam was glad to be going out to repair the flume the next day and able to forget paperwork for a while.

Three days later the flume was repaired and Adam rode home well pleased. Things had gone smoothly and the break had improved his temper immeasurably. Ben and Hoss were busy so grinning at them Adam went straight up to see his little brother. Joe was sitting up in bed and he had the bandages off his eyes for the first time, although he was wearing dark glasses on the doctor’s orders. Paul had been out that morning and was well pleased with the way Joe was recovering. Joe was delighted, he still wasn’t able to read but he didn’t feel nearly so dependent. Adam grinned broadly when he saw “We’ll soon have you up and around.”
Joe pulled a face at that. He had tried to get up when Doc had left after all it was over three weeks now since the beating, but his legs had given way, and he had crawled exhausted back into bed. Adam could read his little brother and knew exactly what his brother had been up to, but he didn’t say anything. They didn’t need to worry about Joe overdoing things just yet; his own physical weakness would take care of that for a while longer. Adam sat down next to the bed and chatted with his brother telling him about the lumberjacks who were eager to help but still convinced the Cartwrights were mad. As he described the expression on the face of one big Swede Larsson on finding he was expected to plant a tree, Joe broke out into his high pitched giggle and Ben hearing him from downstairs grinned delightedly at Hoss.

For four more days things remained quiet and Little Joe was regaining his strength. On the fourth day Ben allowed Hoss up and carried Little Joe downstairs to spend the evening on the sofa by the fire. Just to see Joe downstairs and Hoss back on his feet made Ben feel that the worst effects of the attacks were over, although neither were fully fit and it would be at least a couple of months before Joe was. Joe enjoyed the change of scene but even sitting on the sofa tired him. When at nine o’clock Adam suggested it was time he went back to bed, Joe’s protest didn’t even convince him and he was glad to rest his head on his brother’s shoulder as Adam carried him back upstairs. Adam tucked him in and Joe was asleep before Adam left the room.

Adam had just got back downstairs when he heard a horse come into the yard. Not expecting anyone at that time of night Adam went to investigate. He found a teenage boy there with a letter for him. The boy passed it over “Miss King said is was urgent and she said you’d give me a dollar cos it’s sorta late.”

Adam opened it and swiftly read it and then passed the boy a coin “There’s no answer but thank you for bringing it.” The boy went back to his horse and left as Adam slowly walked back in, deep in thought.

Ben looked questioningly at his eldest son as Adam went and poured himself a stiff drink “More trouble?”

Adam shrugged “I’m not sure. Carole has written to say that Addison is in Virginia City. She met him in the General Store and from what he said, he will be staying for several weeks.”

Ben considered that “Does she think that means things will come to a head?”
Adam shook his head “She doesn’t say Pa but she wants to talk to me. I’m going to ride into town in a minute, discuss it with her. She knew him.”

Hoss looked worried at that “You be real careful brother.” Adam just gripped his brother’s shoulder momentarily “You should get back to bed, don’t overdo it first day.” Then grabbing his hat coat and gun Adam headed out to collect Sport. Ben looked over at Hoss but he knew that expression. Usually Hoss was the most amenable of his sons but he knew that nothing was going to get Hoss to move until Adam was safely home again. Ben didn’t even bother, if they were going to worry they might as well have company and he was sure neither of them would sleep until their family was complete again.

On the way to town Adam had time to think. He knew that Addison must have seen the announcement of their engagement, it had been in the paper the previous week. That could have brought things to a head and he had weighed the odds before allowing Dan to publish. Adam had had a long discussion with Ban and Carole, but as his father had pointed out half the town seemed to know anyway so there didn’t seem much point in holding back. If Addison’s agents were any good they would let him know even if it wasn’t formally announced and then he might wonder if the formal announcement was held up because they knew about him. Carole had agreed and so Adam had given way, although his instinct had been to hold off.

When Adam reached town he found Carole was upset. She had tried to be natural with Addison, telling him about her engagement. Indeed with the beautiful diamond and sapphire ring that Adam had given her glistening on her finger, she couldn’t really avoid it. He had barely been able to bring himself to congratulate her, but had claimed the right as an old friend to take her to dinner in four night’s time. Carole hadn’t liked to refuse as she had agreed before, not wanting to make him suspicious but equally she wasn’t at all sure that she could get through a whole evening with him, without letting him know how she felt. She snuggled up against Adam, “Every time I look at him I see Little Joe’s battered body and I just want to scratch his eyes out.”

Adam could understand that but told her that she had to do her best. He was half tempted to insist that she come back with him to the safety of the Ponderosa, but when he broached it Carole shook her head. She had children to teach and she was sure, however much Buck might have changed, he would never allow any harm to come to her.

Adam had to accept that, he knew that in her position he would do the same, but he pulled her close, so proud of this strong woman, even if he knew he would worry about her. A few minutes later the possible significance of the date dawned on him “Did he explain why he wanted to make it so far in the future? On past form I would have expected him to demand your presence tomorrow.”

“I wondered about that too, but he just said that he had commitments every other evening, something to do with the mines. Why?”

“Probably just a coincidence, but we are planning on moving the ore from the mines to the stamp mill that evening. We’ve tried to keep it quiet, but the ore wagons have to be hired and time booked at the stamp mills, so it’s bound to leak out.”

Carole frowned “Do you think Buck wants an alibi?”

Adam said “I don’t know but I’ll double the guard just in case. It would cause us major problems if those ore wagons were stolen.” He tried to push his concerns to the back of his mind “I am probably jumping to conclusions and nothing at all will happen, except you’ll have a really boring evening. I’ll have to make it up to you.” He pulled her down onto his lap and started to do exactly that. Carole slowly relaxed in his arms, confident that her clever gentleman would cope whatever was going to happen. For now she was going to enjoy the present, an unexpected bonus to have his company during a weekday evening.

Adam allowed himself an hour to enjoy her company and then, knowing his father would be worried, he had to go home. Carole promised to be very careful and hide her feelings from Buck but insisted there was no need to worry about her, and then Adam finally managed to pull himself away and head back home.

Adam found both his father and his big brother anxiously awaiting his return and he quickly filled them in on the little Carole had been able to tell him. Ben agreed it would be sensible to double the guard on the ore wagon and for a few minutes they tossed around the pros and cons of changing the date. There didn’t seem very much point in changing the date, it would always leak out and anyway it was past time the ore was crushed, if they were to meet their contract date. That decision made Hoss decided he wanted his bed, his leg was aching and his elder brother gave him a hand up stairs.

When Adam came down he found his father staring pensively into the fire. He looked up as Adam sat down on the table just in front of him. “I think things are coming to a head. I just wish it had held of for another week. Hoss won’t stay at home but he’s not really strong enough to ride yet.”

“I wonder if the news of my engagement has precipitated action.”

Ben shook his head “I tend to doubt it, probably helped, but even without that he’s been unsuccessful on all fronts. Drastically underestimated our hands and my sons!”

Adam grinned at his father at that, “Maybe we are building too much on a mere coincidence.”

“Maybe, but a full frontal assault seems the most likely next move anyway, he’s tried everything else. At least if that’s true we’ll know the worst soon. Just watch yourself Adam, if this is the final move he may well want your scalp.”

“The same could be said for all the Cartwrights.”

Ben couldn’t argue against that but as he said there was time in the morning to discuss it and lay their plans, for now it was time for bed. Adam could only agree and followed his father upstairs to bed. For a long time he couldn’t settle, standing staring out of the window at the view that he loved, wondering what the next few days would bring and praying that he and his family, along with their beloved ranch, would survive intact.

Eventually he did go to bed but still couldn’t sleep and about 2 a.m. he went through to check on Joe, hearing his brother moving restlessly. Little Joe was very restless but he didn’t wake as Adam tucked him up and seemed to settle down, as though sensing his brother’s presence. Adam sat by him for over half an hour and for the first time he realised that once he was married, he wouldn’t be able to check on his brothers. He knew it would be a great change for over twenty years he had slipped into Joe’s room at night to make sure that his little brother was all right. At first when he was a tiny baby and Marie was tired and Adam had tried to help to make up for the way he had treated her when she first arrived. Then later when Joe was a little older, Marie died and his father had withdrawn into himself lost in grief, Adam had tried as a twelve year old to act as a father to his three year old brother. For a while Ben had even left ensuring that there was a housekeeper to tend his sons but Adam had taken his responsibilities as head of the house very seriously and insisted on going to see that the toddler was alright before he would go to bed himself. Since that time he had often been the one to go to his brothers through their childish ailments and later injuries since he was by far the lightest sleeper. Similarly of later years Joe had often come into him. Adam knew that he wanted a wife and children, but it had been a good life with the four of them and he knew that he would miss that. Still he thought if trouble threatened or anyone was seriously ill they could always move back to the main house in order that he could carry his own weight. He thanked God that Carole was fitting in so well with all his family. He knew that she would always give him the freedom he needed. Eventually with Joe sleeping quietly, Adam returned to his own bed and this time he slept well.

In town Addison wasn’t sleeping well as he went through his plans for the nest weeks. He did intend to take over the ore wagons but that was only one part of his plans for that night, which he intended to bring the Ponderosa to its knees. He had brought in more men and now had more than one hundred and twenty gunmen at his disposal. He had planned four simultaneous raids on the ore wagons, the sawmill, the flume and the ranchhouse. He wanted to burn down the ranchhouse, knowing that Joe was still bed-bound and if he went with it that was all very well and good. Buck also had found a forger to fake a note to Adam from Carole, saying that she was being held hostage, but would be released if Adam came to a particular place. Once he had Adam he intended to make his rival watch an explosion destroy the flume, fire destroy the sawmill and the ranch house and with them the future of the Ponderosa. Then he would personally kill Adam. Adam had been wrong in one thing, Addison didn’t need an alibi he wanted the evening to gloat over Carole as the plans, to ruin the future she had dared to plan without him, moved to final fruition.

The following morning the three of them were down early for breakfast and the first question to arise was how much they should tell Joe. Ben didn’t want him worried, but Adam pointed out that Little Joe didn’t miss much and he knew them all far too well, he would know that they were keeping something from him. Hoss said “He’s too weak to stand unaided and he knows it, even Joe can’t insist on fighting when he can’t stand. He’ll worry anyway, but I think he’ll worry less if we keep him informed”

Ben wasn’t sure but for once he bowed to his sons’ opinion. He said “In that case we may as well tell Joe now and make our plans in his room. He sometimes has a good idea.”

Adam went up and checked Beth had finished changing Joe’s dressings and that he had had his breakfast. He asked Beth if she would mind holding the fort for the morning as they had some plans to make. Beth smiled at him and kissed his cheek “Of course not.” She left and Adam turned his attention to his little brother, who was struggling to sit up. Adam went over to help him but Joe pushed him away “I can manage. But I want to know what’s going on, what plans?”

Adam grinned and said “Pa and Hoss will be up in a minute, we are going to have our conference in here. Pa said you occasionally have a good idea.”
Joe settled back at that “What’s going on?” Adam filled him in, letting him know that Addison was in town and just happened to be dining with Carole the night the ore was being transported.

Joe frowned “It could be coincidence, he’s kept very much in the background. If it wasn’t for that transport that he hired before Christmas, we still wouldn’t know who was behind this mess.”

Adam shrugged “I know that Joe and maybe we are jumping to conclusions but I don’t think we dare take the risk. If he really is trying to ruin me in the hope of winning Carole back, then the announcement of our engagement will have precipitated matters.”

“You had no choice big brother the grapevine is very efficient.”

Ben and Hoss joined them and Ben started the ball rolling, he said “Obviously we have to increase the guard on the ore wagons. If we lost that ore it would hit us hard.”

Little Joe considered what his father had said “You don’t think that he knows we know and is doing this deliberately to make us cover the ore wagons, while he hits somewhere else.”

Hoss stared at his little brother, totally confused, but Adam and Ben both followed Joe’s reasoning and both of them shook their heads, it was rather too subtle. Adam said, “Addison can’t be sure that we know he is behind the trouble, so he can’t know if it would work.”

Hoss had finally caught up with his little brother’s idea and he said “We don’t know how many men he has, but if things are really coming to a head, won’t he attack in more than one place anyway?”

Adam knew that his big brother was right, although he had been trying to avoid the thought. Ben, in a way more realistic, just smiled at his elder sons “That’s why we are here, to plan for all contingencies. We must decide the most vulnerable points and try to cover them as best we can with the force we have available.”

His three sons were silent just looking at each other, as they thought of all the places where the Ponderosa was vulnerable. Adam got up and poured out coffee for all of them from the tray Ben had brought up. Then he sat down and straightened his shoulders “Right we can’t possibly cover the whole ranch, we are going to have to try and outguess Addison. Luckily it’s still too early in the season for him to use fire in either out forests or the pasture; everything is still very wet. There had been plenty of rain this spring. Even if we can’t get to a fire for twenty-four hours I don’t think too much damage will be done. I suggest we call in all patrols and everyone from the lineshacks. The cattle are well spread out on the high pasture and we all know how difficult it is to round them up so I think they are basically safe. I suggest we leave José with four men and call in the rest. That gives us some seventy men.”

Ben frowned “It’s a risk José won’t like it.”

Adam sighed “Pa we can only make educated guesses and try to estimate where the attack would do the least damage if we guess wrong.”

Joe backed his brother “Pa if we hold some men at the house, they could get help to José within eight hours. Nobody can steal the whole herd, or any large portion of it, within that time, so it wouldn’t be too big a risk.”

Ben liked the idea of a group of men at the house to be ready to go to any trouble spot and to protect the house against any possible raid. It would also help to protect his youngest son although he wasn’t going to say so to Joe, knowing his youngest son’s reaction.

Joe asked “How about the mine?”

Hoss grinned “That’s easy. Leave Swann with four men armed with rifles in the tunnel entrances. Noone will get close enough to cause trouble, the rest can go with the ore wagons.”

Ben nodded “Okay that leaves the flume and the sawmill. We just can’t cover the flume except by having a party ready to head for trouble and I think we must expect it to be damaged again. We must cover the sawmill; the cut wood is vulnerable to fire even if nothing else is. We can’t afford to lose it.”

Adam looked at his notes “Okay that seems to boil down to four defence forces, one with the ore wagons, one at the sawmill, one here to protect the house and head out if there’s trouble elsewhere and one roving round the flume.”

Little Joe disagreed “We have one more thing to defend.”

Adam looked up puzzled “What?”

Joe bit his lip but having started he had to carry on, despite knowing how badly his brother would take it. “You Adam. If things are really coming to a head Addison is gonna want to kill you.”

Adam glared at his little brother “I can look after myself.”

Hoss gripped his older brother’s arm “Don’t be a fool Adam, you’re just as vulnerable to a bullet in the back as anyone else.”

Adam was close to losing his temper “I’m not hiding out while others fight a battle, which even if unwittingly I brought to the ranch.”

Joe glared at him “It’s not your fault.”

Adam forced a smile, knowing that his brothers were only concerned about him “Okay I know it isn’t my fault, but it is my fight.”

Ben tried to calm his eldest son down “We know that Adam, but Joe is right you are at risk and we can’t do our jobs if we are worrying about you.”

Adam’s face showed that he was going to continue the argument and Hoss tried to change the subject “I’ll go with the ore wagons, my leg won’t be a problem on the wagon.”

Adam frowned “How are you going to get up to the mine?”

“I can ride up the day before. Don’t much fancy having to ride fast yet, but as long as I can take my time I’ll be fine. If there’s any way to get those ore wagons through, then they will make it.”

Ben nodded “Okay that seems sensible. I’ll control the defence up at the sawmill and roving gang along the flume.”

Joe asked, “What can I do?”

Ben shook his head “Stay in bed and try and recover your strength. You aren’t doing anything and that’s final.” Little Joe opened his mouth to argue but looking at his father and knowing he couldn’t even stand up, he just sighed and much to his family’s surprise meekly agreed. Joe felt helpless, but he knew the best thing he could do to help his family was to stay quietly in bed and not worry them.

Then Ben reverted to his eldest son “Adam I want you to take charge here at the house. You will have to decide when and how many men to send to any trouble spots. José will lead them and we will leave Pio Gomez in charge of the herd. You will stay here at all times.”

Adam protested but Ben gripped his shoulders “Adam for once in your life, you will do as you are told. I cannot risk you being hurt or killed and you are the obvious target for Addison.”

Adam was seething but looking at his father he knew there was no point in arguing, he turned away and looked out the window, anger in every line of his body. Ben pressed him “Adam I want your promise to stay here.”

Adam refused to answer and Ben went over and turned his son to face him. He held his son at arm’s length “I know you want to do your share, but you have already more than done that, holding things together while your brothers were ill. You are going to be the prime target if things come to a head. We can’t do our job if we know you are out and about. I have had two sons badly hurt, I can’t risk you being murdered.”

Adam pulled away from his father but he couldn’t ignore the plea and very begrudgingly he said “Alright you have my word, I’ll stay here.”

Having got his own way Ben left his eldest son alone and turned his attention to his youngest son, who was looking very tired. He called a halt they could decide later how many men went with each group. He told Joe to get some sleep and signalled his elder sons to go downstairs.

There were still three days before the suspected deadline but as Ben pointed out they were building a great deal on slim evidence and it was quite possible that nothing at all would happen. Adam shook his head “I know I don’t have the evidence, but my gut instinct says we’ll have trouble.” Neither his father nor his brother could deny the possibility.

Adam said “I’m going to ride into town this evening, see Carole and then see if Dan or Roy have any news.”

Ben tried to suggest that it wasn’t very sensible, worried about his son but Adam exploded “Look I’ve given in and agreed to do what you want, hide here on Friday but don’t try and wrap me in cotton-wool. I’m full grown and I can look after myself.” At that he slammed out of the door to go and saddle up Sport, not even waiting to eat.

Ben was about to follow him but Hoss put a hand on his arm “He’ll be fine Pa. He knows the risks and won’t take any chances.”

Ben had to acknowledge that his big son was talking sense and he tried to settle to work. After an hour he had achieved virtually nothing and Hoss realising that suggested “Why don’t you go and warn José what we want. I’ll hold the fort here.”

Ben knew he’d feel better for a ride and smiled at Hoss “I’ll take you up on that.” Hoss grinned “Just watch your back Pa.” Ben gripped his shoulder affectionately and headed out.

In town Adam went straight to see Carole. School had just finished for the day. He told her what they were planning and the promise his father had extracted from him. Carole knew how Adam felt about that but she couldn’t help agreeing with Ben, his life was too valuable and it was far too high a risk. Adam didn’t bother starting a discussion that he knew he couldn’t win, but he did beg her to be very careful. For her own sake she must not let Addison know that the Cartwrights were aware of his involvement. He was so scared that if she let anything slip her life would be at risk.

Carole promised to be very careful and as she said she had no intention of going into any private room with Buck, she would be in full public gaze at all times. Anyway she was still sure that however much Buck had changed, he would not hurt her. Eventually Adam changed the subject and stole a quiet hour to share a meal with his love.

Adam was going down to the saloon to try and find Dan. Much to his amusement, Carole suddenly decided she needed some air and she escorted him down to the saloon. Adam gave her a quick kiss and promised again to be very careful and headed in. Several friends converged on him, as he hadn’t been in town lately. He took a fair amount of teasing about his engagement and had to answer a lot of questions about how Joe and Hoss were recovering, but eventually he managed to extricate himself and made his way over to Dan.

Dan signalled for a beer for Adam and as it arrived, so did Roy. Carole had gone down to the jail and told Roy that Adam was in the saloon and wanted to see him. Adam was amused by that and told his friends how he had been escorted past all the dark alleys and delivered to the saloon. Then he got down to business. In confidence he told his old friends what they suspected about Addison and the possible showdown.

Dan frowned “I think you’re right. I’ve been debating all day whether to ride out and see you. All the strangers, who have been asking questions, have pulled out in the last twenty four hours, as though things were now ready.”

Roy added “I’ve already sent a note to Ben. I’ve had two reports of a large group of men assembling south of town. I’ve seen several lots, arrive in fours or fives. They look tough Adam, gunmen. If they are launched against the Ponderosa you have real trouble.”

Adam asked “How many men?” He was shocked by Roy’s answer “Not sure but both reports suggest more than a hundred and they are still arriving.”

Adam sipped his beer not trusting his voice as he thought about that. The Ponderosa had a labour force of some two hundred in total, including the miners and the lumberjacks, but they would only ask volunteers to fight. He knew that what had been done to his brothers would probably ensure virtually everyone would volunteer, but even so they were having to react. They would need to defend all too many places and could well be outnumbered. With that size of force at his disposal Addison was almost certainly going to try and make several attacks simultaneously

Roy and Dan watched the changing emotions clear for once on Adam’s face and eventually Roy passed over a whiskey “Look as though you can do with this Adam.”

“Thanks.”

Roy said “I think I’ll be paying you a visit in a couple of days.”

Dan grinned “I’ll come along and keep you company. I could do with the ride.”

Adam looked from one to the other, both good friends and he was more grateful than he could have said, but he shook his head. “Thank you both, but it isn’t your fight.”

Roy disagreed “I think it is Adam. If someone else takes over the Ponderosa this town will soon notice the difference. You and your family have helped so many of us, so often. When things are bad you’ve given food, water, lumber, time, and even fought with us. It is our fight.” Dan nodded his agreement and Adam could only give way “You will be very welcome. Guess I had better get back before Pa starts climbing the walls.”

Roy insisted on riding part way back with Adam. He would have gone all the way but Adam stopped by the turn off up to the lake “I’ll be fine now Roy and I just want to go up by the lake for a bit.” Roy knew what that spot meant to all the Cartwrights and let him go, although he sat watching Adam’s back trail for five minutes just to be safe, before heading back to town.

Adam was sitting on the point sucking a long piece of grass when he heard a horse. He drew his gun and got behind cover but as the horse came closer he recognised his father. Adam came out, re-holstering his gun “Hi Pa, where have you been?”

“I went up to see José, tell him what was going on. He wasn’t at all pleased until he learnt that he would lead one group. Then he was delighted to have a chance to fight back against those who’d killed his cattle and dared to try and frighten his vaqueros. I’ve arranged with him to keep everything to himself until the last minute and then bring all but five of his men down to the house.”

Adam settled back down on the rock and his father sat down next to him. For a few minutes they were quiet staring out over the lake. Then Adam told his father what he had learnt in town and that Roy and Dan would be coming out to help fight, with according to Roy at least a few others.

Ben was pleased that his old friends cared enough to help but he was horrified at the possible size of the opposition, he hadn’t been thinking in terms of anything that large.

“They must be planning simultaneous attacks.”

Ben could only agree with his eldest son but as he said they would have to defend even more places as they couldn’t know exactly where or when the attacks would come.

Adam tried to be positive “We can choose defensive positions in most cases.” Ben nodded but sighed heavily as he looked at the view he loved “It’s always so peaceful here and yet how often is it the centre of strife? I just wish it was all over and the four of us were here fit and well.”

“With luck it will be over in a few days.”

“I hope so.” Ben turned to look at his eldest son “One reason I want you at the house is to protect Little Joe. At the moment he’s not strong enough to can’t stop anyone coming in and shooting him or even smothering him. If someone wants to wipe out the Cartwrights they know where to find him.”

Adam frowned he hadn’t thought of that but he tried to reassure his father “Give my little brother a gun and I’d bet on his ability to look after himself even now.”

“I hope so. I think the house may well be a target anyway. Financially it wouldn’t matter than much, but if any of us are still alive and our home and possessions are all gone, that might be the last straw.”

Adam stared at his father in some surprise “I don’t ever remember you being so pessimistic before a fight Pa.”

“I’ve never fought anyone else, who would be ruthless enough to order what was done to Joseph.” Adam had no answer to that, he had become accustomed to the idea but he remembered how sick he’d been when he first saw what had been done to his brother.

Eventually he straightened his shoulders “Come on Pa we will win. We’ve more than held our own so far ands as Hoss said once; we have lots of good friends who will help us. In a few weeks time you can forget all this and help me plan my wedding.”

Ben grinned at that, he remembered his own thought good friends and three strong sons, with right and God on their side they would come through. He smiled more easily than he would have believed possible a few minutes earlier and put his arm round his son’s shoulder “Sure I will. I’ve waited a long time for a daughter-in-law and you’ve chosen a lovely girl.”

Then father and son rode home, with all too many things to think about but a renewed belief that somehow they would prevail.

Book 4 – The fight with Addison and its aftermath

Home to Stay part 4

by:  Lyn R.

Expecting the trouble with Addison to come to a head on Friday, the next two days seemed to go very slowly. Outwardly things were normal, although the number of hands in the bunkhouse steadily increased as the men were called in from the outlying parts of the ranch. Under the surface the tension steadily grew as they planned the details of their defence. Hoss at one point remarked that he hoped they were right, it would be a terrible anticlimax if nothing happened. Somehow none of them doubted that trouble was coming, it all seemed to fit too well.

Friday morning dawned bright and clear. Hoss was ready to set out for the mines. The wagons weren’t due to leave the mines until five in the evening as time at the stamp-mill was booked during the night, so Hoss could take his time riding up there. Ben was sending Red, one of the long time hands, with Hoss to make sure that he got there safely, as his leg was still very weak. Hoss was going to explain the risks to the miners and ask for volunteers to defend the mine and to guard the ore wagons. A further party of hands would join him later in the day, led by Roy who had arrived the previous evening.

Roy had told them that some thirty men, led by Dan and Philip Deidersheimer, would be out to help defend the ranch. All of them long time friends of the Cartwrights who wanted to repay past favours. Ben was delighted to know that so many people were willing to risk their lives to help him and his family, forgetting how often they had risked their own lives for their friends. Ben was heading up to the lumber camp and sawmill to ask for volunteers there, and Adam promised to send extra help later in the day, when he knew just how many men were available.

Ben’s parting with his sons was a casual “Look after yourselves” but he was heavy hearted as he rode off, wondering if all four of them would survive this night, because he was sure there would be men dead before morning. Adam had simply given both his big brother and his father a swift hug and watched them leave with a prayer that both would be safe.

In town Carole was very restless and found it almost impossible to concentrate in school. As evening approached and she dressed for dinner she tried hard to stay calm, but all she could think about was the fight for the ranch that Adam and his family might be facing that night. Carole did her best to act when Addison took her out but when the food was gone and they were sitting over drinks, Buck asked her what was wrong.

Carole bit back a hasty reply, and fell back on an old excuse, she had a headache. Addison didn’t accept that “Are you thinking about your cowboy?”

Carole laughed to hear Adam described like that “He’s not quite the normal run of cowboys.”

“So I hear, plays around with all sorts of things, bit of engineering, bit of law, bit of a gunman.”

Carole glared at him “I will not discuss my fiancé with you.”

“When’s the wedding?”

“In a couple of months. I have to finish out this term at school first and Adam is designing our house.”

Addison grinned at that thought, by morning a new house would be needed but Adam wasn’t going to be around to design it. Carole didn’t like the expression on his face and almost despite herself she said, “Why are you looking like that, what do you mean?”

Addison shrugged “I was just thinking I must meet this paragon of virtue, expert in so many fields.” The sarcasm dripped from his voice and Carole, very uneasy, said “Leave Adam alone, don’t hurt him.” The emphasis was on the last word and Addison frowned at her, grabbing her arm “I think it’s time we had a private talk.”

Before she knew what was happening he led the way out the back and down the corridor to his room, the grip on her elbow almost painful. Carole was too slow to react and too embarrassed to scream and found herself pushed into a luxurious suite. Addison locked the door and lent against it “Right Carole just what did you mean by that remark?”

Carole tried to bluff him “I only meant that you were jealous and you mustn’t harm Adam. You always were ruthless.”

Addison knew her far too well “You’re lying, what do you know?” He started walking towards her and scared Carole backed away until she felt the wall behind her and couldn’t go any further. Addison grabbed her arms “Tell me the truth Carole, just how much do you know?” Even as he spoke, Buck realised that if she hadn’t known anything before he had just told her that there was something to know. He was well aware that she was very bright and he backed off slightly at the thought, but Carole couldn’t keep it in any longer. She wasn’t going to be scared by him, still positive that he wouldn’t hurt her. She straightened her shoulders “Alright I’ll tell you what I know. I know that you are trying to ruin the Ponderosa, that you had Joe beaten and Hoss shot. And I know that you are going to lose, because they are better men than you are. More determined and much cleverer than you’ll ever be, with right on their side. Now give me the key of this room, I’m going home.”

Addison was shocked to realise that his cover was penetrated and to know he would never win her back, but he couldn’t stop her and passed her the key and then watched her leave.

Addison was still determined to get his revenge on Adam, blaming him for the loss of Carole. His plans were all laid and by now the various groups of men would be moving into position. He had planned to leave within quarter of an hour anyway, but it would ruin his plans if Carole went out to the Ponderosa. He went down to the schoolhouse and he could see her moving around inside. He left two men to make sure that she didn’t leave but warned them that she was not to be physically hurt. In his own warped way he did still love her. Then Addison headed out for the spot he had chosen so carefully, where he was going to come face to face with his rival.

Carole paced around the schoolhouse, very worried by what she had said. She went over and over exactly what she had said wondering if she ought to go out to the ranch and let Adam know. Eventually she decided that she had no news that would help. She hadn’t said anything to alert Addison that the Cartwrights were expecting trouble that night and they were already expecting a full-scale attack. Maybe she had ensured that it would take place but it wasn’t exactly news and if she went to the ranch and there was trouble, she would just be in the way. Eventually she sunk down onto the sofa and poured herself a large drink as she settled down to wait for news. There was no way she could sleep, she was far too worried, and all she could do was wait and pray.

At the ranch Adam had explained the situation to the men only keeping back Addison’s name and personal reasons for the attack. Every one of the hands had expressed their willingness to fight. Adam had expected it, knowing the men, but he was touched and for a minute he couldn’t find his voice. Then he thanked all of them and began organising them into four groups. Including the men from town he had 127 men. He sent 30 with Roy to join Hoss and 40 men with Dan and Philip to join his father. He put 30 under José to be ready to ride out at the first sign of trouble to wherever they were needed and had Kirk deploy fifteen men round the house for protection. The remaining twelve he told to have horses saddled and be ready to ride with messages, when he needed them.

Unable to do anything else to prepare for trouble Adam went back inside and up to join his little brother and Beth. Joe knew that he was too weak to really be able to help but insisted that Adam load his rifle and bring his gun belt up. Adam did so but made his brother promise to stay quietly in bed unless the house was under attack. Joe begrudgingly agreed.

Suddenly they heard an altercation outside, one of Kirk’s guards had caught a man sneaking in. The man insisted he only had a letter, and yelled at the top of his voice “A letter for Adam Cartwright that he will wanna see.”

Adam forced a grin for Joe “Guess I had better go and see what all the excitement is about.” He went downstairs and called to Kirk to bring the man over to him. The man, a stranger, was unshaven with a low slung gun, and asked “You Cartwright?”

Adam nodded and the man went on “I wanna talk to you in private, about Miss King.” This was said with a leer and Adam went cold at the words. He ordered Kirk to search the man and Kirk removed both his gun and a vicious looking knife, both of which he handed to Adam. Adam signalled Kirk and the other two of his men who had escorted the stranger in, to go back on guard and then turned back to the stranger. “Alright what do you have to say.”

The man handed Adam a letter, purporting to be from Carole. It was a good forgery; Addison had kept all her letters from four years ago. It wasn’t signed but Adam knew the handwriting. The letter was short and to the point “I am being held as a hostage. If you come with this man I will be set free; otherwise they say they will kill me. Come alone.” Adam knew that she had been having dinner with Addison, it would have been so easy to grab her and even before he finished reading it, he knew he would have to go. He grabbed the messenger “Where is she?”
The man just shrugged “I don’t know. My orders were to bring you to a certain point. If I’m not there with you in one hour, she pays and that’s all I know.” The way he said it carried conviction and Adam lost all colour, knowing he couldn’t take the risk, despite Carole’s belief that Addison would never harm her. He knew that he was putting his own neck in a noose but maybe he could find some way out, he knew he had to try. He called Kirk over “Tie him up and guard him. Then get Sport saddled for me.” Adam was about to head up to see Joe when the man said “If we are followed it’ll be the worse for her.”

Adam went into Joe’s room and Joe knew that something was terribly wrong as soon as he saw Adam’s face. “Pa, Hoss?”

“They are fine. I’ve had a note Addison has grabbed Carole, it’s her handwriting. He wants an exchange, her for me.” Joe stared in horror at his brother “You promised Pa you’d stay here. He’ll kill you.”

“Probably but if I stay here and they kill Carole?” the terror was clear on his face “I couldn’t live with that Joe. Maybe I’ll get the chance to turn the tables, I have to try.”

“Carole was sure that Addison would never hurt her.” Joe protested but Adam shook his head “She has barely seen him for four years, she doesn’t know him any more.” Adam stared at his brother “Would you risk it?”

Joe had to admit in his brother’s place, he would be making the same decision. Tacitly admitting that Adam had won that argument Joe asked, “What can I do?”

“You’ll have to decide when and where to send José, when we get news and otherwise stay put.”

Joe put out his hand and Adam took it, he bent down and gave his brother a hug and then hurriedly he left. Joe pulled himself to the window and stood watching Adam ride off with the stranger, knowing he would probably never see his brother alive again. Beth had come back in and she supported him back to the bed and then Joe asked her to go and fetch one of the messengers and a long-term hand Jamieson. He wrote a quick note and asked the messenger to take it to his father up at the sawmill.

Then Joe turned his attention to Jamieson. He knew the older man was one of the best trackers they had on the ranch. Joe asked Jamieson to try and follow Adam, but to be very careful to make sure that he wasn’t seen. Jamieson was to take two other men with him so that if they could track Adam down, a message could be sent back to the house and to Ben at the sawmill. It was all Joe could do and he felt it was so little, it seemed hopeless to try and get any aid to Adam in the wide expanses of the Ponderosa at night.

As he rode into the trap Adam prayed that Carole and his family would be all right. He knew that his own chances of living past the next couple of hours were very slight and as he was led up towards the lake, he took a last leave of the land that he loved. They hadn’t long left the house when Adam heard shooting coming from there, his guide cum captor wouldn’t say anything but just led him on. About twenty minutes later he led Adam into a clearing he knew well, it was one of the few places from where the house and the flume could be seen. It was empty but he was ordered to dismount and wait. He still had his gun but knew it was of no use while Carole was held as a threat against him. He stood waiting, wondering what was happening for what seem an age, when suddenly an order came from behind him to drop his gunbelt. Adam did so and then moved back as he was ordered.

Then Adam was allowed to turn round and found himself face to face with an elegantly dressed good looking man of about his own age. The pair stood considering each other and eventually Adam said, “You must be Addison.”

“Yes Carole told me that you knew. May I ask how? I thought I had covered my tracks rather well.”

“You booked the transport that I required before Christmas, using your own name and then cancelled it a month later.”

Addison nodded “I wondered if it was that. A foolish move before I decided to take over the Ponderosa.”

“You won’t succeed.”

Addison just laughed “It will be mine by morning, as you will see. Sit down, the entertainment will start very soon.”

Meanwhile the attacks had been launched. Hoss was on the lead wagon and was expecting the ambush but it was well set and his driver was hit. Hoss pushed the injured man down into the seatwell and took the reins, keeping his wagon moving forward; knowing the others would follow. At the first shot Roy and his men, who had been keeping at the back moved forward, giving covering fire for the heavy wagons. There were nearly forty men attacking the wagons and they had been told that it would be a walkover, but in fact found themselves under heavy fire. The running battle carried on for about ten minutes and then the attackers pulled back to lick their wounds and reform.

As soon as things quietened down Hoss pulled up his wagon, needing to know what the damage was and tend the injured. Hoss needed to cut free one injured animal from his wagon and there were several others on the other wagons. Roy quickly checked his men, two were dead and five others badly hurt, including the driver from Hoss’ wagon. Adam had been scared that something like that would happen and he had suggested that Hoss take a light wagon along just in case they had anyone hurt and some spare oxen. Grateful for his brother’s foresight Hoss had the injured lifted into the wagon and the two dead tied over spare horses, asking two men to take them on into town. Several others had flesh wounds but for the moment they accepted rough first aid from their mates and were ready to carry on. Roy had a graze on his arm but so far Hoss himself was untouched. It took Hoss about quarter of an hour to rearrange things and then he was ready to move on towards the mills. They still had some twenty miles to go and Hoss knew there would probably be another attack but at least they had weathered the first one, albeit at the cost of two lives.

At the house the firing was sporadic as those mounting the attack discovered that it was well defended. They jostled for position probing to try and find a weak spot. Their orders were very specific, they were to set fire to the house and Addison wanted the fire set on the upper floor, specifically in Adam’s bedroom. He had bought information about the house from an ex-hand and knew exactly which room belonged to his rival. Addison needed to destroy Adam’s possessions and make sure Adam knew it before he destroyed the man himself. He wanted to wipe all trace of his rival off the earth. Anyway it made good sense to start the fire on the upper storey; it would be more difficult to put it out. Addison was sure that the fire could be started, by using fire arrows from the roof of the outhouse. With any luck it would get a firm hold before it was even discovered.

Beth insisted that Joe stay in bed, there was nothing he could do for now and to Joe it seemed time was standing still. He could hear occasional shots but both defenders and attackers were in cover and everyone was loath to take the risk of moving. The stalemate continued for over two hours and then one of the men, Hank, who had gone with Jamieson broke through the cordon of attackers and went up to the house.

Hank went up to report to Joe. They had managed to track Adam, his brother had deliberately left sign, brushing against trees to break twigs, walking Sport through any soft ground that he could. Adam was being held in the middle of a clearing with at least two guns on him that they could see. They hadn’t dared make a move; Adam would be dead before they could reach him and the two gunmen were well protected. Jamieson had stayed behind to watch sending Hank back to see Joe while Red went to see Mr Cartwright.

From Hank’s description Joe knew exactly where his brother was being held but he was too weak to go to Adam himself. He asked Hank to send José up and then explained the situation to their foreman. Joe asked José to take five men and break out, try to help Adam.

José agreed immediately, but pointed out that they couldn’t make any overt move to attack the clearing, Adam would be the first to die. Even if Jamieson had only seen two guns there could be more.

Little Joe nodded, not daring to meet his friend’s gaze “ I know that José but don’t forget Adam will be angling for a chance. He won’t just be waiting to die. If you’re around, maybe you can pull him out. Just play it by ear. Pa may well be there anyway but I don’t know what’s happening at the sawmill, He may not even know yet that Adam’s gone.” Joe looked up, near despair so clear on his face “It’s all I can do José”

José gripped Joe’s left hand “I’ll do all I can. Try not to worry Adam’s canny enough to wriggle out of trouble, he’s done it before, I’d bet on him doing it again.”

José didn’t find any great problem in slipping his men out through the cordon, no shots came their way and once they were well clear, they mounted and headed after Adam. If the rest of the rescue went as easily there would be no trouble, but José knew that the odds were heavily against him being able to do anything to help his friend.

Ben had faced the first of the four attacks and had been hard pressed as some sixty men attacked the sawmill. They had dug themselves in on the treeline and then started to lob dynamite. At first the Ponderosa hands had managed to pull the fuses out but the lesson was quickly learnt and the attackers shortened the fuses. Two men were blown up as they tried to reach the dynamite. At that Ben had ordered his men to take cover, he wouldn’t risk lives unnecessarily. They had worked hard all day and dismantled the two main saws and hidden them. While they remained the sawmill could be made operational within a couple of weeks even if the whole structure was destroyed. The attackers continued to lob dynamite into the mill, until it was just a smouldering ruin. Then they turned their attention to the piles of wood, cut and ready for delivery. Here their job wasn’t so easy, in order to reach the cut timber they had to leave the cover of the trees and came under a barrage of fire from the Ponderosa hands. After two frontal attacks, they retired with quite heavy casualties to consider matters.

Ben had his men well organised, with one group firing, another reloading. The one thing they had done during the days of planning was to check all guns and ensure more than adequate ammunition at all possible points. Ben also had certain men detailed to be ready for fire fighting if necessary, he wanted to try and save the cut wood if it was at all possible.

The ruin of the sawmill was still alight and gave a dusky light over the scene. It was a very uncertain light for accurate shooting and any hits made were due to the sheer barrage of shots. Thus a lone rider Bill Symons, managed to make his way up to Ben’s party unharmed despite being shot at from both sides.

Bill called out that he had a message from Joe and was allowed in. Worried Ben hurried over to him and recognising Bill he asked what was happening. Bill repeated what Joe had told him “Adam left the house with a stranger. The man brought a message from Carole, she was being held hostage and was gonna be killed if Adam didn’t go.” Ben aged visibly as Bill spoke, it was what he had feared, a trap set for Adam, which could cost his life. It was why he had made his son promise to stay at the house. Now he felt he should have foreseen this move the one thing, which would force his son to break his word.

Somehow Ben managed to keep control and he asked, “What has Joe done?”

Bill explained that Joe had sent Jamieson with two men to track Adam. Once they knew where Adam was being held one would bring word to the sawmill and the other take word back to the house. Ben couldn’t think what else Joe could have done with Carole held as a hostage, Adam would have to go alone, but he knew it was long odds against him being able to reach his son with help in time to be able to save his life. There was nothing he could do until the next messenger reached him, other than pray for his eldest son. Then suddenly a fresh attack was launched and he had to try and put the fear for Adam to the back of his mind and cope with the new attack. The reason for the delay was soon obvious as fire arrows began to rain down on them. The fire fighters were soon very busy trying to save the months of work and thousands of dollars the pile of cut timber represented. Then Ben saw a group of the attackers riding off. A couple of minutes later they heard firing coming from a distance and knew that the group must have run into Johnny’s party. At the mill there was a lull in the fighting and Ben stared into the distance, so scared for Adam, and wondering what was happening with Hoss and elsewhere on his ranch.

His attention was brought back to the present as another man rode in. This time it was Red, who had been sent by Jamieson. He had not had very far to go from where Adam was being held. Red headed straight over to Ben. Ben stood tensely watching him approach and recognising the fear, Red said “Adam’s fine so far.” Ben relaxed a little and Red went on to explain exactly where Adam was being held and the conditions as far as they had been able to see. Red said, “He’s just sitting in the middle of a clearing, there were two guns on him that we could see, although we couldn’t really make out the men holding them. He seemed to be talking to someone in front of him but we couldn’t see him at all. Jamieson stayed to watch and Hank went back to tell Joe while I came here.”

Ben nodded and turned to Jack Catfish “I have to go to Adam.”

“Of course Boss. I can keep this fight going, you go and get Adam out.”

Ben said tautly “Thank you.” And then picked four men to go with him, all men he knew were steady and good shots. He carefully watched the pattern of gun flashes in order to see the best way to break out. He soon spotted a break in the cordon in the direction of the flume and he led his small party through it and headed towards his eldest son.

Meanwhile Hoss and the wagons had been attacked again but those attacking them were in a quandary. They couldn’t kill the oxen or they wouldn’t be able to move the wagons. They had planned to wipe out the men with the wagons and take charge but there were too many of them and the defenders were too good with guns. Suffering too many casualties, the attacking group were reduced to trying to pick men of from a distance, but it was dark and hard to be accurate, especially with Roy and his men keeping up defensive fire. Then another forty odd men suddenly descended on the wagons.

For a moment as they saw the men approaching Hoss and Roy were totally dismayed but then Hoss realised that the shooting at them had faded as the raiders saw help coming. Then the new force was amongst them whooping and yelling and Hoss recognised John McKay. He turned to Roy “Looks like a rescue mission.”

Fair and McKay had brought half the afternoon shift out to meet the wagons in case of trouble. The miners knew that Adam had helped to design and the Cartwrights had fought for the introduction of the square set shoring which had probably saved at least some of their lives, cave ins being much less frequent and less catastrophic. The miners were very willing to help out especially with the prospect of a good fight. McKay and Fair were unable to control their miners, who seeing their enemy running were off in hot pursuit, not about to be done out of a fight. The two men let the rest go and stopped by Hoss’ wagon, the big man instantly recognisable even in the dim light of the moon. Jim Fair said, “We heard you might be in trouble and thought we’d help out.”

Hoss grinned broadly “I think anyone would have run from that charge, if my leg was better I’d have led the way. The cavalry have nothing on you lot.”

Jim was very pleased at their reception “Right we’ll escort you on in.”

Hoss said, “Seriously many thanks, things were looking very dodgy. I don’t think they would have stopped us but I’m sure many more would have been killed.” On checking casualties they found that they had five dead, including the two they already knew about and another nine who needed doctor’s care urgently, apart from various flesh wounds. Hoss had taken a bullet in the arm but it was only a graze and he was fine otherwise. Roy tied it up for him and then said that he would leave the injured men with Hoss and take the fit men back to the ranch in case Ben or Adam needed extra help.

Hoss could only agree, he was confidant that the wagons were safe now, they only had eight miles to go. The raiders were too dispirited to try again even if they could manage to evade the miners’ pursuit. Hoss said, “Just tell Adam that we’re fine. I sure hope things are going as well elsewhere.”

Adam was still sitting in the middle of the clearing. He could see Addison in front of him, but Addison had built himself a shelter, in case anyone had succeeded in following Adam. Adam had asked where Carole was but had only been told that there was no point in him worrying about that, he would never see her again. Adam said, “You are going to kill me?” Addison nodded and Adam asked “Why the delay?”

Addison said, “I want you to watch your ranch being destroyed first. That’s why I picked this spot. By morning there will be no ranchhouse, no flume, indeed no Cartwrights. Then I will take over the land and there won’t be anyone to stop me. You will watch the death throes of your precious Ponderosa and then you will join it.”

Adam just sat calmly; he had guessed why he had been brought to that particular spot so Addison wasn’t telling him anything he didn’t already know. Addison was furious, he had expected some reaction but he tried to hide his fury “You’ll change when you see the ranchhouse go up in smoke.”

Adam considered him and almost conversationally said “You must hate me very much and yet she could have been yours, if you had only compromised, she did love you once.” That was too much for Addison who came to his feet and hit Adam hard round the face with his gun butt twice. Adam reeled backwards feeling the blood running down his face but he managed to keep hold of his senses, although he was sure that his cheekbone was broken.

Addison got control of himself and retreated to his seat. Then with delight he saw the fire as the first dynamite hit the sawmill; he pointed it out to Adam. Adam’s heart fell, scared for his father, but he knew the only chance he had was to taunt this man and to do that he had to show he was totally unaffected by whatever happened and he just sat and watched as the mill was destroyed. Then there was a lull, Addison said “That’s just the start of the evening’s entertainment. By this time the ore wagons should be in my hands, all the drivers will be dead. Were any of your family along?”

Adam swallowed hard to make sure that his voice was under control and he sounded almost disinterested “My brother Hoss is with the wagons, but he isn’t dead. I very much doubt that you have control of the wagons. We have them well defended.”

Addison lent forward “How do you know your brother isn’t dead? I sent a considerable force of very experienced men to take over.”

“I can always sense when my family is in trouble and so far they are fine. Anyway we had more than sixty men with those wagons.” Addison was visibly disturbed by that, much to Adam’s delight. Addison knew that if Adam was telling the truth then his men would be outnumbered. He shook his head as though to clear it and then gave a sharp laugh “You must have left everything else bare, did you really think the ore wagons were the only thing I wanted tonight?”

Adam shook his head “You underestimate us. We employ more than 200 hands and 40 or so friends from town have come out to help us.”

Addison was shaken by that but he was quick to come back “Cartwrights only ask volunteers to fight or so they say.”

“True enough but when you hurt Hoss and Joe, you ensured that every man who works for us would volunteer.” Addison had no answer and Adam went on “That is why you will lose. You underestimated our men, when you had Joe beaten and Hoss ambushed every one of the hands began to work twice as hard to help me.”

The two men sat and stared at each other in silence, they were alike in many ways, not least in their love for the same girl, but the principles which Ben had taught his sons and which governed their lives were entirely missing in Addison’s make up. Time passed and then Addison pointed to the flume. From that distance it was spectacular as it wound its way down the mountain. Then as they heard a bang they saw a great section of the flume lift into the air. For a moment it seemed to hang there and then broke up and fell back to earth. A couple of minutes later Adam watched impassively as the other high section was blown up. He knew it would hit the ranch hard but as things stood he was unlikely to live to worry about it and he let no reaction show, although it needed all his control. All he wanted was to go for this man, who sat only a few feet away from him, and had ordered such destruction and caused his brothers such pain but he kept control. The thought of Carole sustained him and he sat impassively as Addison gloated.

Ben was only a mile from his son when he heard the first explosion and saw the flume destroyed. He had no need to hide his feelings and the men with him knew, that if they found the man who had ordered this done, then either he or Ben would be dead before morning. With a muffled curse Ben led the way on, things such as the flume or the sawmill could be replaced, but his son could not.

They soon reached the place where Jamieson was waiting. From there they could actually see Adam and hear the sound of voices, although it was impossible to make out the words. Ben could guess why Addison was waiting, there was only be one reason for bringing Adam to this particular spot where so much of the ranch could be seen, but Ben didn’t dare make a move yet. He could only pray that his eldest son would be able to work something because at the moment anything they did would sign Adam’s death warrant with three guns on him.

Ben sat back and waited, sure that his son would try something when he felt the time was right and Ben could only be there to back his move. Five minutes later José and his men rode in and José was very glad to find Ben there, it took the responsibility from his shoulders. José very quietly filled in what news he could, having to tell his Boss that the house was under attack but that they were coping so far. He reassured Ben that Joe was being sensible and remaining in bed, although in a way that worried Ben. Ben had half expected Joe to try and reach his brother, despite his weakness, and knew that his son must be even weaker than he had thought, because under the circumstances he placed no reliance on Joe’s sense to keep him in bed.

Adam would have been glad to know for sure that his father was close at hand but he would have been very surprised if there was nobody waiting out in the night. He knew that he had to arrange a chance for them to help, but he was banking heavily on help being nearby.

At the house two men had finally worked their way round to the outhouse and scrambled up on the roof. From there it was an easy job to lob a stick of dynamite through the window of Adam’s room. They waited for the dynamite to explode and followed up with several fire arrows through. Little Joe was nearly thrown out of bed by the explosion in the room next door and hurriedly got up and went through the connecting door into Adam’s room. Utter chaos met his eye, the bed was burning fiercely and everything in one corner was thrown around. He yelled for Beth to send some men up and then began to drag some of his brother’s favourite possessions from the room. He had got Adam’s guitar and model ship over to his father’s room and was just dragging his brother’s desk with all his personal papers into Ben’s room when the men reached him. Joe organised them into a bucket squad via his room to fight the fire and with one man carried on taking armfuls of books clothes, anything he could move, to safety. For nearly half an hour the two men moved Adam’s possessions while the others fought the fire. They managed to prevent it spreading outwards but the roof was still on fire, Eventually Joe collapsed on the landing and two of the men carried him downstairs. Beth had no idea where Joe had found the energy he had, but somehow he had kept going while he saved his brother’s things. It was an act of faith that his brother would be saved and would still need them, but with those safe he was almost out on his feet. Joe hung onto the last shreds of consciousness while the men fought the blaze and José’s men threw back the men attacking the ranch to keep the fire fighters safe.

Beth sat by Joe feeding him a little water as he lay on the sofa fighting to retain his senses. She knew how weak he still was and couldn’t imagine how he had done all he had. Then Roy arrived back from town with about twenty men. He attacked from the rear and caught between him and the defenders of the house, the gunmen decided that they had had enough and began giving up. Roy took charge and had half his men guard the gunmen and everyone else fought the blaze, which was quickly brought under control. When Kirk came in to tell Joe that the fire was out, with Adam’s room gutted and some damage to the roof but the rest intact. Joe tried to say thank you, but he finally gave way to the lure of oblivion, totally exhausted and passed out before he could really say what he wanted.

The fire had been seen by Addison and he pointed out to Adam The glow in the sky from the fire at the sawmill was obvious but now it was joined by the fire at the house. Adam was completely impassive as Addison delighted in telling him that he had ordered the fire started in Adam’s own room, all his personal possessions would be destroyed. Adam just shrugged “As you intend to kill me it hardly matters.”

Ben had also seen the flames at the house. He was deeply hurt as he saw his home of so many memories go up in smoke but for now it didn’t seem very important. He prayed that his youngest son was safe, but otherwise his whole mind and will were bent on finding a way to save his eldest son.

For half an hour Adam sat silently watching the flames at the house and at the mill. He was careful to hide all emotion and he had always been good at concealing his feelings. Then he suddenly realised that the fire at the house was dying down and the house still stood, At the same time he saw the glow from the sawmill fade away. At the mill Johnny had brought his party back. They had already had one run in with the gunmen but hadn’t been expecting trouble from that particular direction and had been driven off. When they saw the flume destroyed and knew that their bonuses were in jeopardy and knowing that they had let the men through, they attacked furiously. Within five minutes twelve of the twenty men who had just destroyed the flume were dead or injured badly enough to be unable to ride and the remaining eight fled. Then Johnny launched his men at the rear of those attacking the mill. He had the cover of the trees and Jack Catfish, realising what was happening took all his men, even those who had been fire fighting, back up to the ruins of the mill. The gunmen were trapped in the open between two fires and it didn’t take long for them to realise it and begin throwing down their guns and begging for mercy. Jack left Johnny to deal with the prisoners and put everyone else on to fighting the fire, which they quickly brought under control.

Adam saw the effects of his men’s efforts and he began to taunt Addison. Time had come to make his move and try to give whoever was out there a chance to save him. Somehow he needed to get Addison close to him again and this time he would be ready. He wanted to make Addison lose control again. Adam stood up despite the menacing guns on him and pointed to the sky “You’ve lost Addison. By now the ore will be at the stamp mills, the fire at the mill is out and the house still stands. You’ve lost and you’re a fugitive with a price on your head, whether you kill me or not. Your grandiose plans have failed.”

Addison knew he was right, the Ponderosa was still standing, maybe battered but nothing that couldn’t be dealt with in a few months, but he was still determined to hurt Adam. He hit out in the one way that was left to him and yelled at Adam, clearly enough for all the waiting men to hear. “Maybe you’re right, the Ponderosa is still yours, but Carole isn’t, she’s dead.”

Ben hearing them was moving forward without even thinking as Adam, with one wordless cry, launched himself at Addison. In that moment he was past thought, all he knew was the urge to kill this man, who had injured his brothers, damaged his ranch and now taunted him with the death of the love he had found after so long. Addison had guessed the result of his words and he had his gun raised and as Adam moved Addison shot him. That shot released all the waiting men and as Adam fell a fusillade of shots rang out. Addison fell by Adam and the other two men in the bushes were killed. It was all over within seconds and Ben ran, cold with dread, to his eldest son. Adam had taken one bullet in the abdomen and was unconscious but alive. Ben barely gave a glance to the body of the man he had never met who had caused all this carnage just out of revenge. Addison has been hit by at least eight bullets and must have been dead before he hit the ground.

Ben did his best to stem the flow of blood from the wound. He knew it would be touch and go, the bullet was still in and all he could do was get Adam back to the ranch and pray he would last until the doctor reached them. He sent José straight to town to get Doc, sure that his son wouldn’t be the only one injured after this night’s events. Ben got one of the men to hand his son’s inert body up to him, once he was mounted, and then let Jamieson lead Buck back to the ranch, while he concentrated all his efforts on holding his son still and trying to warm him up. He told the others to bring in the three dead bodies and then they moved out. Ben was all too aware that it could prove fatal to move Adam but equally to let him stay where he was would be deadly, he needed a doctor as fast as possible.

At the ranch Beth and Kirk were trying to get some order inside, while Roy dealt with the prisoners. They had got Joe to bed in one of the guestrooms, as his own room was sodden. They tried to pile Adam’s belongings neatly in Ben’s room, where Joe had dumped them and prayed that Adam would need them again. They hadn’t sustained many casualties, fighting from the cover of the house and had no dead, but two were seriously enough wounded to need to go to bed. Beth guessed that worse would be arriving and she got Kirk to organise the smaller bunkhouse as a hospital. Beth did what she could for the two injured men, neither of whom were very seriously hurt, and had just got back inside when Dan arrived from the sawmill. Dan warned them that a party of injured was on their way down from the mill. Johnny’s gang had had one killed and had four seriously hurt while Jack Catfish had lost two men to dynamite and had another three shot and one badly burnt. Beth got beds made up for the eight casualties and wondered how Hoss had got on. She guessed that he would take any casualties into the hospital in town. Then they could only wait and pray that none of the Cartwrights were amongst the injured.

Hoss had reached town about an hour earlier and Doc had already seen to the nine injured men, only one was in danger with a bullet through the lung. The rest should be alright barring infection and he left them with two nuns who were nursing sisters, saying that he would be back later. Doc had done all he could for now and he knew that he would more than likely be needed out at the Ponderosa. Hoss very worried about his family, insisted on riding along, despite his leg which was aching fiercely. Hoss had taken the chance to pop in the schoolhouse, seeing the light on. Hoss told her all he knew, not that it helped Carole much but she knew that there was a strong probability that things were settled one way or another. Hoss promised to send word as soon as he knew, if Adam hadn’t already done so. Carole had admitted to Hoss that Addison had scared her and she had let slip that the Cartwrights knew he was behind things but it seemed strangely irrelevant now.

Hoss and the Doctor arrived at the ranch shortly before Ben’s cavalcade. Beth quickly directed Doc to the wounded, the other eight had arrived at the ranch and been put to bed. Then she had the task of breaking it to Hoss about the trap his eldest brother had walked in to, She told him about the note and was very surprised at his reaction as he burst out “The fool!” As Beth looked at him in near shock Hoss explained that he had seen Carole in town, she was fine and hadn’t been in any trouble, although Addison had sacred her a little.

Beth sighed heavily “The note must have been a forgery.”

Hoss nodded “Yeah and Adam fell for it.” Beth told him that both his father and José had goner after Adam and that they knew where to find him, but otherwise she had no news. Hoss was thoroughly scared for his brother, but all he could do was wait. He looked at the damaged house and Beth told him what had happened and what Joe had done. Hoss went up to check on his little brother, but Joe was fast asleep.

Beth said, “I don’t think he has done himself any real harm, he was just exhausted. He wouldn’t rest until all Adam’s things were safe.”

Hoss lent over to tuck the blanket tighter round his little brother “I can understand why, sort of ensure Adam got back home too. Sure hope it works little brother.” Then he left Joe to sleep while he went to look at the damage. The room was gutted but as far as Hoss could tell only one bookcase was destroyed and the bed. The rest of Adam’s belonging were safe. The books that they had lost were mainly Charles Dickens and Hoss knew that if he wrote to Dickens, he would get replacements for his friend. Hoss stood staring at the mess praying that Adam wasn’t dead and Joe’s efforts in vain. Then as he stared out of the window he saw Ben riding in with Adam in his arms. Hoss hurried downstairs and out to his father, limping heavily after all the extra work on his leg.

Roy and Dan had taken Adam from his father and Ben was stiffly dismounting. Dan asked “What room do you want him in, his own is gutted.”

“Put him in mine. I’ll be up in a minute.”

Beth had hurried out too and said, “Doc’s in the bunkhouse I’ll go and tell him.”

Ben turned to Hoss, who forced a smile for his father “I’m fine Pa and Joe’s asleep, he’s okay. How bad is Adam?”

Ben said bleakly “Bad. The bullet is still in.” Then as Doc came over, Ben led the way up to his eldest son. Dan and Roy had laid Adam down on the bed and cut away his trousers from the wound. It was still bleeding sluggishly and Doc washed his hands and made a quick examination. After a minute he straightened up and looked at Ben and Hoss “He’s haemorrhaging badly, that bullet has to come out or he will be dead in an hour. The trouble is I may kill him trying to get it, its deep resting close to the spine.”

Ben looked at his big son and Hoss nodded so Ben said “Try, you’ve got to try.”
Doc washed up again and got his implements out, then with Dan and Hoss help he tied Adam down to the bed, he didn’t dare let his patient move while he was probing for the bullet. For over an hour Ben and Hoss stood watching not speaking but eventually Doc stood up with the bullet in his hand. He repaired the damage as best he could, but Adam was in a deep coma.

Ben couldn’t help notice the deep pessimism so obvious on Doc’s face as he said, “It’s up to God, Adam’s constitution and his will to live. The bullet is out and I’ve done all I can but it’s still long odds against him surviving. If he can make it thorough the next forty eight hours without infection then he has a fair chance, but those hours are going to be critical.”

Ben stared down at his son as Doc headed back to the bunkhouse; Ben and Hoss could do all that was possible to help Adam now. Ben sighed heavily “I’m scared his will to live won’t be very strong.”

Hoss was surprised at that “Why not, I’m sure it’s the only thing that has kept him alive before.”

“I know that’s why I’m so scared now. But with Carole dead…” Hoss interrupted his father “Carole ain’t dead she’s fine. I saw her in town just before I came home. She had dinner with Addison and he scared her some, so she let out that we knew about him, but he didn’t hurt her, That note was a forgery.”

Ben stared at his big son for a moment “Addison told Adam that she was dead, Adam lost control and went for him, that was when he was shot.”

“I guess it was the only way he could think of to hurt Adam.”

Ben studied his eldest son so very pale and deathly still “It doesn’t help unless we can get that fact through to him. It might be just enough to tip the balance. We need Carole out here.”

“I’ll ride into town and fetch her “ Hoss volunteered but his father vetoed that “No Hoss your leg won’t take much more. I ought to see the injured men in town anyway. You stay with your brother. I’ll go.”

Ben was loath to leave his son while he was so ill but knew that the knowledge that Carole was well would give his son the will to live. Otherwise he was scared Adam would just not make a fight of it, having as he thought, had the love he’d looked for so long snatched away. He knew that one of the others would have gone but felt it was only right that one of the family should break the news to Carole. He asked Kirk to saddle him a fresh horse and tried to get clear just how many casualties they had sustained that night. Hoss had to tell him that five men had died with the ore wagons with nine injured, one very seriously. Ben went into the bunkhouse to find ten injured men, two of them critical and Dan who was helping Doc, broke it to him that another three men had been killed up by the sawmill. Ben was horrified the night had left 8 men dead four including his own son maybe dying and sixteen badly hurt, plus minor injuries being dealt with by the men themselves. That was without even thinking about the casualties amongst the gunmen who had been brought in. All because one man was jealous and Ben was just glad that Addison was dead, or he wouldn’t have been able to trust himself. In a way Ben was glad to be alone on the way to town to try and assimilate what had happened over this bloody night. He still hadn’t really accepted the toll of death and destruction; it all seemed unreal, when all too soon he reached town. His thoughts were in turmoil and he just didn’t know how to break the news to Carole.

Ben knocked at the schoolhouse door, and even though it was four in the morning Carole was still up and dressed. She ran to open the door and taking one look at Ben’s face, her hand flew to her mouth “Adam’s dead.”

Ben shook his head and put his arm round her “Not yet but he’s very badly hurt. He needs you. He’s been shot and he was told that you are dead.”

Carole poured out two large brandies and passed one to Ben “I don’t understand.”

Ben told her about the forged letter, which had trapped Adam and Addison’s claim before he was shot. Carole asked “Addison is dead?”

Ben nodded and then he said “We need you if Adam is to live, he’s got to have the will to fight. He needs to know that you are alive and well.”

Carole nodded “Give me five minutes to pack a few things.” She hurried upstairs and efficiently packed her things. Ben had a horse ready for her and she was mounted within ten minutes. She felt as though she was standing outside herself and was surprised at her own calm and efficiency. Ben was surprised too, but he guessed that although she had taken in his words, she wasn’t allowing herself to feel the meaning behind them.

Both of them were lost in their own thoughts and it didn’t seem to take any time before the ranch was in view. Carole saw the blackened roof and the sign of physical damage seemed to bring home to her for the first time what Ben had told her. The tears began to flow but she brushed them angrily away and assured Ben that she was fine as he led her upstairs to his son, praying that Adam still lived.

Adam was still in a coma and hadn’t apparently stirred from when Ben left him. He was very pale under the tan, even his lips apparently bloodless, a grey tinge to his skin and so very still. To Ben he looked so very young and vulnerable. Hoss had been sitting with his brother and he confirmed “He ain’t stirred Pa.”

Carole sat down next to him gently pushing Adam’s hair back from his forehead, his skin felt cold and clammy to the touch and if it hadn’t been for the slight rise and fall of his chest, she could have believed him dead. She tried talking to him trying to remind Adam of all their plans, but her voice choked up and the tears streamed down her face, as she realised that he was too deeply unconscious for anything she said to reach him. Still she got a grip on herself, Adam was strong she wouldn’t let him give up, maybe at some level he could hear her. It was the only thing she could do that might possibly help and wiping her face almost angrily, she sat back tightened her grip on his hand and continued to talk.

Hoss looked at his father in some concern, Ben looked ready to drop and Hoss gripped his arm “Carole will look after Adam for a few minutes. You look as though you need a drink and some grub. Please come downstairs for a few minutes.”

Ben was about to refuse but seeing the deep concern clear on Hoss’ face he gave way. He had placed so much reliance on Carole, desperately hoping that her presence would somehow reach his son and give Adam the will to live but for now it just wasn’t working. With one final look at the still body in the bed Ben let Hoss lead him out. He knew what it was like to fear for the life of one of his sons, indeed he knew all too well what it meant to lose a loved one, but death had never seemed closer than it was in his room just now.

In the corridor he pulled away from Hoss “I just need to check on Joseph and I’ll be down.”

Hoss went on downstairs to get coffee and whisky ready and to get Hop Sing to prepare some food; sure his father needed to eat. Doc was sitting by the fireplace and after a quick word with Hop Sing, Hoss brought a drink over to the Doc who looked absolutely exhausted. He handed the older man a drink and then turned to stare into the fire “Is Adam gonna make it?”

Doc could see the tension in every line of the big man’s body but he couldn’t give him the reassurance that Hoss was seeking. “I’m not God Hoss, you know as much as I do. Most men would have succumbed to that wound long before I even got here. Adam didn’t and he has survived the operation. His chances now are at least ten times higher than they were before I operated. I have watched Adam recover before from wounds that I thought would kill him and at least this time he started out fit.”

Hoss couldn’t help thinking that ten times no chance still didn’t amount to a hill of beans, but he pushed the thought away. Adam wasn’t a statistic, this was his strong elder brother, if only they could make him fight then Adam would win through. On that thought he turned back to face Doc “Adam’s mighty deeply out. Could you bring him out of it, enough to recognise someone?”

Doc was puzzled “Coma is nature’s way of concentrating all resources on healing the body, for now it’s probably the best thing for him. It’s not been very long, in a day or so if he’s still not coming round then maybe it’s time to worry but not yet.”

“Doc you said it was up to Adam’s will to live and we’re sorta scared he won’t care at the minute.” Doc looked very puzzled at that and Hoss went on “My brother walked into a trap deliberately, because he thought it was the only way to save Carole’s life, and he was told she was dead just before he was shot.”

Doc thought about that “She’s fine and here but that doesn’t help until Adam knows.”

“You got it Doc. Pa reckoned it might just tip the balance, but it ain’t working yet.”

“Why tell him that she was dead?”

Hoss explained briefly about Addison and the Doc was furious “It’s a good thing he’s dead, so many people killed and injured just because he was a bad loser.” For now Hoss didn’t care about that, all his thoughts were with his brother “What about Adam can you bring him out of it?”

“I’m not sure Hoss, we could try some sal volatile. I have some concentrate in my bag. It might work. Be safer to leave him to come out of it of his own accord. Any sudden moves just now might cause damage, I had a hell of a job doing repairs and I didn’t dare spend any more time over them. If he starts bleeding internally again it’ll kill him. If he doesn’t come out of it, we’ll see what your father thinks.”

Hoss had to accept that but still so very scared he downed his drink and went over to pour himself another one.

Upstairs Ben had found Joe fast asleep, and he made no attempt to wake his youngest son. Beth had told him about Joe’s efforts and he could guess why it had seemed so important to Joe to save his brother’s belongings. He tucked the bedclothes around his son’s back and left him to sleep and then went downstairs. He was grateful for the drink, but despite Hoss’ protest, Ben headed over to the bunkhouse to see the other men, who had been wounded. One man, who had lost his arm, died while he was there, but the others seemed very cheerful. They all wanted to know how Adam was and what had been happening elsewhere round the ranch. Ben did his best to sound positive and made sure that they had all that they needed, before heading back to the house.

To keep his big son quiet Ben forced down some food but he had no idea what he had eaten and as soon as he had coffee, he took it with him, and went back to join Carole by Adam’s bedside. Carole was still holding his hand but as she turned to look at Ben the despair was obvious on her face, as tears trickled slowly down her cheeks “His pulse is weaker, he’s just slipping away.”

Ben checked for himself and found she was right and he went back to the stairs and yelled for Doc. Doc and Hoss both hurried up to join him, Ben showed utter despair “He’s just not fighting.”

Doc checked for himself and then sat back “Hoss explained how Adam was hurt. I can try to bring him round with some concentrated smelling salts. I don’t even know if it’ll work but if it does he may move rather suddenly. That could break open something inside again and if it does that will kill him. There is a risk, but at the moment I wouldn’t give much for his chances.”

Ben looked questioningly at Carole, she had as much at risk as he did and she nodded so he told Doc to at least try. Doc warned the others to stay back or the ammonia would affect then too and Carole held her hanky over her nose as Doc waved the smelling salts under Adam’s nose. For a moment there was no reaction and then Adam began coughing and his eyes opened. Carole ignored the ammonia and lent forward “Adam darling, I’m here my love I’m fine.”

Adam frowned but they all heard him murmur “Carole.” She kissed his forehead and again said “I’m here, I’m fine.” But Adam had slipped back into unconsciousness. Ben looked at the Doc who said “He’s not so deeply out now, but whether he realised or not I don’t know.”

Carole went to move but as she did so Adam’s grip tightened on her hand, she looked up a gleam of hope in her eye “He won’t let me go.”

Ben gave a sigh of relief “He knows you’re here. He’ll fight now.”

Carole looked round questioningly at Doc who said “I don’t know but he has always been a good fighter, he has a chance.” He checked his patient but everything seemed to be fine and Adam’s pulse was noticeably stronger. Carole settled down next to Adam, the grip of his hand seemed to be testimony that he would hold onto life, the way he was holding onto her. She promised to call the minute there was any change and the others left her alone.

Downstairs Doc ordered both Ben and Hoss to sit down, they had both had one hell of a night and he wasn’t quite sure how Hoss had got through without breaking his leg wound open. Doc said “I really don’t want to worry you anymore but I think you need to know some basic facts.”

Ben and Hoss stared at each other and Ben nodded “Go on Paul.”

“Adam is a fighter. If he makes the next forty-eight hours I think he will live. Knowing Adam I’d give him a good chance now, his pulse is much stronger, but then you are going to have to face possible problems. There was some damage to his intestine. I managed to repair it and I don’t think there was any leakage, so I’m hopeful that we have avoided peritonitis, but I’m worried that there will be some trouble with food for a while. You overcame that before when he took that bullet in the gut from Cochise and hopefully this time it won’t be so bad, but you can expect problems for a couple of weeks.”

Doc looked at the two worried men in front of him and wondered if he should carry on, but they had to know sometime. He went on “The other problem is where the bullet ended up. It was resting very close to the spine. I couldn’t see any real damage but it seems to have stunned the nerves, there is no reaction in his legs.”

Ben buried his face in his hands “Not again.” Hoss moved over next to his father and put his arm round Ben’s shoulders, for mutual comfort. He looked up at the Doc, who went on, “I don’t know the extent of the damage, but when he’s stronger in a few days, we’ll be able to tell better.”

Ben nodded and then pulling away from Hoss he went to stare out of the window. Paul beckoned Hoss over “Your father is nearly out on his feet. Slip him a sleeping powder, he must get some rest.”

Hoss nodded and went to see Hop Sing, ten minutes later he gave Ben some coffee and within quarter of an hour Ben was asleep and Hoss got Dan to help him carry Ben up to Hoss’ room and put him to bed.

Everything was still chaotic outside and Hoss went out to find Roy. Roy wanted to know what to do with all the prisoners. Dawn was breaking and the hands were still milling around exchanging stories. Hoss got Kirk and the bunkhouse cook to help Hop Sing to get started on cooking breakfast for the men, most of whom had been keeping going on coffee and whisky.

Roy had some fifty odd prisoners, being guarded mainly by José and his vaqueros; several of them had been hurt and Doc had been busy doing what he could for them. Three couldn’t be moved and Hoss had them taken to the bunkhouse. Roy said that he would take the rest into town and hold them for twenty-four hours while he checked them out. Then unless Ben wanted otherwise he would let them go on orders to get out of the state. He would rather let them go his way, under threat if they return, than leave a Judge to let them go without even a slap on the wrist. Hoss nodded, he didn’t really care, the one who had started all this was dead, the rest just hired guns didn’t matter. Anyway there weren’t the facilities in Virginia City to hold that number of men for any length of time.

The friends from town, who had come out to help, were going to help Roy take the prisoners in and Hoss moved round them to thank as many of them as he could and check what damage they had sustained. Two of the group who had ridden out would not be going back. One a good friend of Joe’s had been killed at the sawmill and the other Hoss already knew about one of his own friends had been killed with the ore wagons. One other was in town injured but the others were unscathed or at worst had minor injuries. They were all glad that the Ponderosa was intact and Hoss was able to give a reasonably optimistic report on Adam.

When the party for town finally left, nearly a hundred men, the yard began to look more orderly. Knowing the Cartwrights and their crew had their work cut out to pick up the pieces, the town party didn’t wait to be fed. They would eat in town.

Hoss arranged the men into groups and sent the first lot to be fed. He called Johnny, Jack Catfish and José together. “Pa is asleep and Adam and Joe are out of action, so I guess it’s up to me to start sorting things out. We need a damage report. Normally Adam would check out the flume and for that matter the house. He’s the engineer but he’ll be out of it for at least a month or so.” Hoss bit his lip, praying that his brother would recover that quickly, but he pushed the thought away and tried to concentrate on the present “We still got contracts to meet. Jack can you get an estimate on how much we’ve lost at the sawmill and how long it’s gonna take to get it going again. Get some sleep first but let me know as soon as you can.”

Jack nodded “I don’t think we lost too much wood but it’ll take several weeks to get working again. Still the main saws are safe.”

Hoss nodded “I’ll get up tomorrow somehow, and we can talk over just what you’ll need. He turned to Johnny “The lumber camp weren’t touched was it?”

“Nope but the flume’s badly damaged.”

Hoss nodded “Yeah well I ain’t no engineer but I helped build it. I’ll check it over but I guess we have to plan on moving lumber down the hard way again. You’ll need extra men, horses, and equipment. Can you try and draw up a list of what you’ll need.”

“Sure Hoss but the price was based on using the flume, it’ll cost a hell of a lot more.

“I know that but Pa will still want to meet our contracts. We’ll have to take the loss.” Hoss turned finally to José “We’re gonna have to cut your crew to the minimum, there’s the house to repair as well, let me know just who you can spare.” For once José didn’t argue but just nodded and taking Hoss by the arm he said, “We’ll get things started. You go eat.”

Hoss said “Sure but..”

“No buts, Hoss sit down before you fall down” and he led his friend back into the house.

Roy reached town with his prisoners to find the miners from the Hale and Norcross limping back in small groups, several of them nursing wounds although none of them seemed too serious. They hadn’t brought in any prisoners and Roy didn’t enquire too closely into the happenings of that chase. Noone was ever sure just how many men did die that night.

At the house Ben woke up soon after eleven and the five hours sleep he’d had made him feel much more capable of coping. He headed straight in to check on Adam and found Carole still sitting by him. She looked up in some concern “He hasn’t moved and he still won’t let me go but his temperature is going up.”

Ben checked for himself and his son’s forehead felt very warm He tried to reassure her “Probably inevitable but I’ll see if Doc is still here, get him to check.”

Ben went downstairs, badly needing some coffee anyway. He found Hoss busy organising the men back into their normal squads and sending them back to their usual workplaces. He had made it clear that he didn’t expect any work to be done that day, they were all short a night’s sleep, but the ranch wasn’t designed to accommodate all the hands at the house.

Ben came over and said, “Have you had any sleep?”

Hoss shook his head “José made sure I got fed. I’m okay I’ll get some sleep later, don’t even feel like it yet. I’ll tell you what I’ve done and you can work out what I’ve missed.”

“Okay but before we get to that, can you tell me if Doc has gone back to town?”

“No he’s over in the bunkhouse.” Panic showed on the big man’s face as he asked anxiously “Is Adam worse?”

“No but he is beginning to run a fever, it was only to be expected but as Doc is still here I’ll get him to have a look.”

“I’ll finish getting the men back to camps and then I’ll join you upstairs.” Ben looked at him “Hoss please don’t overdo things. I f you reopen that wound I’d be the only mobile one.”

“It’s okay Pa just a mite sore. I’m being real careful.” Ben had to be content with that and went out to see Doc. The Doc was with the injured men but he was able to give Ben an optimistic report, even the man with burns was coming out of shock and should be okay. He agreed to see Adam but pointed out that it would be a miracle if he wasn’t feverish. Doc didn’t even mention the possibility of peritonitis, which had sprung to mind, Ben was quite worried enough.

When they went into Adam, he was beginning to thresh around, and Carole was having her work cut out to try and hold him still, scared he might do himself further damage.
Doc quickly pulled the bedclothes back and checked the wound and Adam’s abdomen. To his relief he found no sign of infection or the hardness and tenderness that would have been indicators of peritonitis, and he turned to his patient’s overall condition. On the positive side Adam’s pulse was much stronger and he smiled at the concerned family “Cheer up. This was inevitable. On the positive side he has come out of shock, which is a good sign, his pulse is good and strong. Ben you know as well as I do how to combat fever, alcohol rubs, cold compresses and keep him warm. He’ll need someone with him twenty four hours a day for a while.”

“We’ll cope.” Ben said and then turned to Carole “What about school?”

She looked up “I can’t leave him like this.”

Ben patted her shoulder “I don’t think you would be much use to the children if you did. Doc do you think you could ask Mrs Portman if she would take over for a while? If you explained the circumstances.”

Doc grinned “Sure I can. I know she will do it, she gets bored with her retirement.”

Carole straightened up at that “No I’ll ask her myself. If I am to stay I need clothes and a few other essentials.”

“Okay I’ll get one of the men to drive you into town and bring you back. I’ll stay with my son until you can get back.”

Doc packed his bag “I must get back to town as well. Noone here is in any danger apart from Adam and you know as well as I do what to do for him. I’ll be out in a couple of days and by then he should be conscious and we can tell better the extent of the damage.”

“I know Doc but before you go will you check on Little Joe for me.”

Paul looked round at the piles of books and furniture and said, “I heard about his exploits. It’s amazing the reserves of strength there are in the human body when something happens to allow us to tap into them, I wouldn’t have thought he was capable of walking this far unaided, let alone dragging a desk with him.” Carole looked very puzzled and Ben explained how and why Joe had moved his brother’s possessions. She was very touched, more evidence of the closeness between the brothers that she had seen at Christmas.

Doc said, “I doubt he has done himself any harm but I may as well check him before I go.” Ben took him along to the guestroom where Joe was just stirring. He awoke as his father came in and his first thought was for Adam. Ben smiled at him “Take it easy young man, Adam’s in my room, he’s hurt but he will be alright.”

Joe let out his breath, which he hadn’t even realised he was holding and muttered “Thank God.” He tried to sit up but Doc gently pushed him back onto the pillows. “I just want to have a look at you before I go back to town.” He checked Joe’s head wound and arm and smiled at his young patient “No harm done. If you don’t overdo things, you’ll be out riding by the end of the month. That plaster can come off in another week. Anyway you can sit by your brother and help keep him amused.”

Joe looked suspiciously at them, seeing the deep concern his father couldn’t hide, “Adam is alright?”

Doc patted his shoulder “Adam took a bullet in the gut, but it’s out and he’s come out of shock. He’ll have a miserable few weeks while it heals but, barring complications and luckily none of you seem to have any, we’ll be dancing at his wedding in a couple of months.”

Joe grinned broadly and said, “I’ll be an uncle.”

Paul shook his head sadly “Ben you had better explain the facts of life to this young man. It takes rather more than a wedding to make you an uncle.”

Ben laughed for the first time in days and then said “I’ll get Beth to bring you up some food and tell you all the news, I must see Hoss. We have a fair bit of damage although nothing disastrous.”

“I’m fine Pa, you get on.”

Ben found Hoss with his older brother trying to hold Adam still with one hand while he sponged his face and upper body with a cold cloth. He looked very unconvinced that this change was actually an improvement but Ben reassured him and then helped hold his son while Hoss sponged him down. While they worked Hoss told his father the measures he had taken to assess the damage.

Ben agreed that the first priorities must be to get the sawmill running again and to repair the roof over their own heads. For now they would have to manage without the flume and just accept the loss, still at least with Addison dead they didn’t have to worry about more damage. Ben could only outline priorities and he agreed with all that Hoss had set in motion. They had taken a bad knock but could recover and end the year even with a bit of luck, hopefully the money they had had at the beginning of the year would be enough to cover the losses this year. At one stage the night before it had seemed likely to be a whole lot worse.

Over the next two days Ben and Hoss were kept busy with reports of damage and requests for new equipment flowing in. Philip had stayed on and offered his services as an engineer to check what was required at the flume. As Ben had feared, it was going to be a massive job to repair it. Some nineteen sections had been damaged and as all were in the high areas, they were the most difficult and expensive to replace. Using Adam’s original plans Philip prepared a comprehensive list of what was required but Ben knew they couldn’t even start to get the supplies together until the sawmill was operational. Hoss has a large gang at work rebuilding that but it was slow work.

Carole and Beth split the nursing of Adam, who hadn’t regained consciousness and Joe often spent time sitting by his brother changing the cold compresses. He was rapidly regaining his strength now, but his eyesight wasn’t good enough for him to read or write, so there was little he could do to help. Joe was with Adam on the third evening after he’d been shot, when the fever broke. Joe yelled for his father and Ben scared ran upstairs to find Joe grinning broadly. Ben went to his eldest son to find him in a cold sweat. He gently wiped Adam’s face with a silent prayer of thanks. Then he noticed Carole over by the window. She had been with Adam too and now she was sure he would survive, everything had caught up with her. Ben moved over and turned her to face him “He’ll be alright now, we’re over the worst.” Carole could help the tears coursing down her face and He held her and let her have her cry out on his shoulder. Eventually she lifted her head “I’m sorry.”

“No need it’s a very natural reaction and I’m to be your father, where better to find a shoulder. Now you are going to take some orders as well. I think you need a stiff drink, a hot bath and then bed, in that order. Adam will sleep now for several hours and when he wakes up, that’s when he will need you.”

She smiled tremulously “That sound heavenly.”

Ben patted her shoulder “I’ll go and organise it.” He left her staring down at Adam and Little Joe got up and went over to her “Adam’s a lucky guy. One day I hope someone will look at me like that.”

She turned and impulsively kissed his cheek “I’m sure there will be a woman just for you Joe, one of these days.” Then with a kiss to Adam’s forehead, she headed of for her own room.

In the early hours Beth was sitting with Adam. He was floating midway between awake and asleep and when Carole poked her head in, to see if there was any change he registered her voice. The women were startled to hear him say “She was here, he said she’s dead but she was here.” They both moved up to the bed but he appeared to be fast asleep and when Carole spoke to him he didn’t react. Even so Beth was sure that it wouldn’t be long before he awoke and she went to call Ben

Carole sat up close to the bed and when Adam finally opened his eyes five minutes later it was to see Carole leaning over him. He asked, “You are alive?”

Carole kissed him “Of course I am. I’m fine.” Adam just looked at her and then murmured “I thought you were dead.”

Carole said “I know all about it love, don’t try and talk just rest easy. Your father will be here in a minute. It’s all over and everything is fine. We’ll tell you all about it later.” Adam put his hand out and she gripped it firmly.

Ben came in and smiled down at his son “We were beginning to wonder when you’d wake up. How do you feel?”

Adam frowned “I don’t know.”

Ben lifted his son’s head very slightly and fed him a few sips of a weak brandy and water. Even that slight movement of his body sent pain up from his stomach and Adam groaned. Carole looked very worried, but Ben just held his son still until the pain passed. Then he said, “Do you think you could manage some broth Adam?”

Adam looked up at his father “Where was I hit.”

“In the abdomen.” Adam’s hand slipped down to his side and he felt the thick bandages. Then with vivid memories of the effect of food after the bullet he had taken during the run in with Cochise he said, “I can’t face it Pa.”

“It’s not as bad as it was it was before Adam and you have to eat. You need to get your strength back.”

Adam stirred and again the pain jabbed at him, he restrained the groan but Carole felt him tense and then relax as the pain subsided. Ben just looked at his son and finally Adam said “Alright.” Ben had asked Hop Sing to make up some of the special broth that they had used last time and he had asked for some to be heated up, on hearing that his son was wakening. Hop Sing slipped in the door and passed the small bowl over to Ben.

Ben lifted his son slightly and held Adam against his shoulder. He waited until the pain caused by the movement eased and he felt Adam relax and then he started to spoon feed Adam. Every time he swallowed the pain gripped Adam and he began to feel increasingly sick. Eventually he pushed the spoon away, having taken about half of the bowl. Adam fought against the nausea knowing how much it was going to hurt to be sick but eventually he couldn’t help it. Ben had a bowl ready and supported Adam as he retched and brought back some of the food, unable to bite back the cries of pain until he slumped back into unconsciousness against his father.

Carole was as white as a sheet and she glared at Ben “You expected that.”

Ben nodded “Adam was hit in the stomach once before. I think it was even worse, he was out for five days and not strong enough to talk when he came round. We thought our troubles were over, but for nearly four weeks he couldn’t eat without this happening and we couldn’t get him to eat because he knew it would cause even more pain, which he was too weak to face. Without food he was getting weaker, it was a nightmare. It eventually subsided but Doc warned us that it could happen again. I think Adam knew it, that’s why he said he couldn’t face food, but he did. He’s going to have a painful and miserable few weeks but he will recover. He did before and this isn’t as bad.”

Carole glared at him “How can you make him eat, you saw how much it hurt him.”

“I know but he’s weak, he lost a lot of blood and the only way he is going to recover his strength is with food.”

Carole buried her face in her hands but her common sense exerted itself “I’m sorry. I just hate to see him hurt, but I know you do too.”

Ben went and put an arm round his shoulders and told him what else Doc had said the possibility of paralysis. She was upset, she had thought that the worst would be over once Adam woke up but she knew whatever happened he would need her strength and she loved him far too much to let down.

Ben gripped her shoulders “Try not to worry too much. Doc will be out later today. Let’s wait and hear what he has to say.”

Carole nodded but all her attention was back on the still figure in the bed and Ben sensed that she would rather be alone and went downstairs to get a drink.

Hoss was waiting for him and seeing his father’s face he want and poured a drink. He handed it to Ben and asked, “How is he?”

Ben told him what had happened. Ben had been expecting trouble but with memories of the previous occasion he had hoped that for once Doc would be proved wrong. Hoss tried to be positive “Last time when he came round he couldn’t even speak, it ain’t as bad, he’ll be okay.”

“I know but he’s got a rotten few weeks ahead.” Hoss had no answer for that and they sat in silence for a few minutes until the silence was broken by Little Joe, making his way rather gingerly down the stairs. He had been walking around upstairs for several days but this was the first time he’d come down without help. The extra movement entailed was pulling on the barely healed wound in his groin and he was making heavy weather of it. Hoss rose to go to his aid but Joe waved him away. Joe made the final stair and came over to the fire to sink gratefully into a chair. He sighed heavily “I don’t feel as though I’ll ever ride again, let alone by the end of the month!”

Joe had woken up and was puzzled why everyone was moving around so early, so he had come to investigate. Now he considered his father and brother who both looked very upset and worried and he asked “Is Adam okay?”

Ben nodded “Yes In fact your brother finally woke up this morning.”

“You don’t look very pleased about it?”

Hoss explained about the problem with eating and Joe sighed “Why does it always happen to Adam?”

Hoss shook his head “That’s rich coming from you little brother. It’s nearly a month since you took that beating and you can barely negotiate the stairs.”

Joe shrugged “I’m just a bit sore. Doc does think Adam will make a full recovery doesn’t he?”

Ben could only tell the truth “He’s not sure yet Joseph we don’t know what damage the bullet did to Adam’s spine. He is confident your brother will live but he may have damaged his back.”

Before anyone could answer Carole called down to say that Adam was coming round again. Hoss picked up his little brother and headed upstairs with Ben close behind. When they went in Adam grinned at them and demanded that his big brother help him sit up. Hoss got him part sitting up supported by pillows and they waited for the pain to ease. Adam was doing his level best to hide it, not wanting to worry his family or Carole. It showed in the tautness of the muscles round his mouth and in his eyes but noone said anything. Then for the first time Adam realised that he wasn’t in his own room and he looked round puzzled.

Suddenly he remembered Addison gloating how his room and his possessions would be the first to go when they saw the fire at the house and he swallowed hard before asking his father “Just how badly damaged is the house?”

Ben kept it factual “Your room is gutted and the roof above it is damaged. Joe’s room is rather wet where the men took buckets through but otherwise it’s intact.”

Adam hadn’t cared at the time when Addison had said that all his belonging were gone, it had seemed so unlikely that he would live to care about them. However as he thought of all his beloved books, his college notes, the plans he had drawn so lovingly for the house and the flume, mills, all his personal papers, momentoes of the past, he could easily have cried. He shut his eyes scared his weakness would cause him to break down.

Hoss gently gripped his arm “Adam have another look round Pa’s room.”

Adam opened his eyes and did as his brother asked, suddenly realising that it was far more cluttered than normal and then he recognised his own desk. He looked questioningly at Hoss, who smiled at him “Your room is destroyed but your things ain’t, Joe got nearly everything out. Fur as I could tell one bookcase and the bed are gone. Joe pulled the rest over here.”

Little Joe got his thanks for all his efforts as he saw his brother’s face light up as he looked round and saw all the things that mattered to him. He put out a hand to Joe and Little Joe took it, nothing was said, no words were needed. Adam knew only too well how weak Joe still was and how much it must have cost Joe to preserve all his things.

Carole found the tears back in her eyes as she watched the closeness of the four men was so obvious and she turned towards the window feeling like an outsider.

Adam saw her move and called to her patting the bed, he wanted her close. She came over and he gripped her hand. He smiled at them, still very weak but he was content with everyone he loved near him. Carole realised again that far from resenting her intrusion into their tight family circle, the other three welcomed her and would continue to do so, all the time she made Adam happy.

Adam turned to his father “I’d like some more broth.” Ben nodded, he knew just how much it cost Adam to say that with a smile but the more he fought the faster he would recover. Ben went and collected the broth and then sent the other three, out while he fed his son.

Adam drank most of it and then fought the nausea but eventually he had to give in. As the retching tore at his stomach, he couldn’t restrain a cry of agony but he managed to retain his senses and after a while he won back to control. Ben wiped his face and Adam said, “I’m alright now Pa, but please keep Carole out when I’m eating,”

“She’s going to be your wife, she only wants to help you.”

Adam nodded “I know but if I can’t avoid it, I can yell at you and I won’t do it to her. Sometimes it helps Pa.”

“Alright Son one of us will feed you, but it won’t be for long.”

Adam managed a grin “Of course not.” Little Joe came in then “I’ll stay with Adam Pa. You go and get your breakfast. Hoss is going to bring me up a tray.”

Ben nodded and left his oldest and youngest together. Joe had suffered a lot of pain in the last month and Adam would in the next but Ben could now believe that both would recover and the ranch would be repaired. The cloud which had hung over them all the year was finally lifted and Ben felt his spirits rise. Although he knew there were dark hours ahead, particularly with Adam’s back, he couldn’t help feeling the main battle was won.

Joe and Adam sat quietly not talking until Doc arrived half an hour later. Doc was pleased to hear that Adam was awake and listened carefully to all that Ben could tell him. He wasn’t surprised by the sickness and warned Ben that it might well be a week or ten days before it cleared, once the wound had a chance to start healing. He did his best to reassure both Ben and Carole that the retching, however painful, was most unlikely to cause any further damage now. Hopefully things were beginning to knit together and he would begin to feel better. Ben nodded and then took him up to Adam. The Doc gave him a thorough examination and tested his legs for reaction. There was none and having twice had a bad back Adam was quick to pick up the significance of the tests. Movement caused so much pain that he hadn’t made any attempt to move his legs but he did so now, only to discover that he couldn’t.

Paul knew Adam very well and he could read the expression on his face. He pulled up a chair and explained “The bullet ended up by the spine Adam and I think it has stunned the nerves. I don’t think it was close enough to have caused permanent damage and it’s higher than the injury you had before. That seems to have held firm. I can’t guarantee anything but I think the effect will only be temporary. There seems to be more reaction now than when I first checked and that’s only over three days.”

Adam asked “How long?”

Doc shook his head “You know better than that Adam. It depends on so many things, not least your will power, but I think in another week I should be able to give you a more definite prognosis.”

Adam nodded and Paul helped him settle back down. Adam looked up at his father “I think I want to get some sleep. Leave me alone will you.”

Ben wasn’t too happy leaving his son but he could understand Adam’s need to be on his own to accept this extra blow and he signalled Joe to come out.

Adam lay staring at the ceiling cursing fate. Things seemed to have come full circle and he couldn’t help remembering his accident before when he’d been engaged. He lay there thinking in circles for over an hour before his physical weakness released him into sleep.

For the next week Carole nursed Adam with help mainly from Beth and little Joe. But when it came to time to feed him Ben took time from his work and fed his son. For the first five days Adam was sick within ten to fifteen minutes of each meal. He often lost hold of his senses and couldn’t always restrain the groans. He began to dread the sight of his father entering the room with a tray. The rest of the time provided he didn’t move the pain was just a dull ache and he could almost forget it as Carole sat and chatted with him. On the sixth day it was over half an hour before the nausea overcame him. Ben held his son as Adam recovered from it “It’s getting better son.”

Adam nodded weakly, he felt as though someone was boring holes in him with a red hot poker but he knew what his father meant.

Little Joe came in and he helped his father remake the bed. Joe was very much stronger and fitter and was badgering Ben to let him go for a ride but Ben insisted he was to wait to see Doc, who was due the following day. Joe still got severe headaches if he tried to read to write much and Ben knew Joe was restless. Joe spent a lot of time with Adam but with so much to do around the ranch he wanted to help.

Hoss was staying up at the sawmill and provided the supplies arrived on time hoped to have it operational in ten days, but with the flume out of action it would be virtually impossible to meet their timber contracts on time. Ben tried not to let Adam see how worried he was and had minimised the extent of the damage when talking to his son, but he didn’t think Adam was fooled.

Adam was getting more and more worried by the lack of feeling in his legs and was dreading Doc’s return. He had successfully hidden his feelings from Ben and Carole, but that evening Little Joe was sitting by him and as though reading his brother’s mind Joe suddenly said, “You will walk again Adam.” That statement seemed to have come out of the blue and Adam started at the words. The sudden movement caused a sharp stab of pain and unprepared he cried out. Joe lent forward and held his brother still “I’m sorry I didn’t realise you were so far away. Are you okay?”

“Yeah, just caught me by surprise. Why did you say that?”

“You’ve been worrying yourself sick over what Doc is going to say tomorrow.” Adam studied his little brother intently and then grinned wryly “I thought I’d succeeded in hiding that.”

“I know you very well brother. You’ve been very good with Pa and Carole but the mask has slipped occasionally in front of me. But the point is Adam that there is more reaction in your legs than there was a week ago. When you started just now your legs moved. I’m no expert but this is the third time you’ve been like this and I know the signs, so don’t worry.”

Adam stared at his legs and tried all he could to move them but nothing happened and he looked disbelievingly at Joe. Little Joe told him to try again and he put his hand round his brother’s calf. Adam tried but the pain in his stomach caught him and he moaned. Little Joe gave him a sip of water and asked anxiously “Are you okay?”

Adam nodded and Joe smiled at him “When you try to move I can feel that calf muscle tightening. If I help you to sit up and you try again, then you can feel it for yourself.”

“Alright” and Adam let Joe help him to sit right up, for the first time but it was too much and the pain was so severe that he fell sideways against Joe in a sudden sweat. Little Joe scared he had overdone it, helped Adam to lie down and wiped his face. Even Adam’s lips were white, almost blue and Joe scared said “I’ll call Pa” but Adam gripped his arm “No give me a minute”

Anxiously Joe waited and slowly the blue tinge faded and Adam managed to relax “No harm done Joe, but I’m tired I think I’ll sleep now.”

“You do believe me?”

“Sure I do Joe, don’t fuss.” Then he closed his eyes and within seconds he was asleep.

The following day Doc confirmed Joe’s opinion, there was much more reaction and he was sure no permanent damage would result. However he told Adam that he needed to start doing some exercises, the same ones that he was well familiar with from before. Adam hated the thought, he knew that it would bring on the pain in his stomach. Doc threw everyone else and sat down by Adam “Right Adam I know that it will hurt but it is important if you want to get better.”

Adam forced a grin “I know Doc and with Carole and my family I won’t be allowed to forget any.”

“I know that Adam but you are the only one who knows just how much it is hurting. It is just as dangerous to do too much as to do too little. I want you to try but if the pain is bad then you stop.”

“I’ll be careful Doc.”

Paul accepted that and then plumped up Adam’s pillows and, knowing that the examination had hurt him, he told his patient to get some sleep.

Paul went downstairs and joined Adam’s family and Carole for coffee. Even Hoss was there, he’d come back from the sawmill to collect supplies and check on his brother. Doc warned them that Adam was going to be in considerable pain once he started doing the exercises and that he was under considerable strain already with the problem in eating. It wouldn’t take much for Adam to take the easy way out and give up fighting. Joe looked at him in near disbelief “Adam never gives up.”

Doc smiled “I know Joe but it won’t take much to upset him just at the moment and it could set him back months. All I’m saying is protect him from any knocks. You know the procedures as well as I do, don’t let him overdo things either, that could be equally harmful.” Then he turned to Joe “ Come on Little Joe lets have a look at you. Maybe that plaster can come off.” Joe grinned broadly and followed the Doctor upstairs. Ben went up as well to see what Doc had to say.

Carole was scared by what Doc had said and she sat staring into the fire. Hoss moved over to stand behind her “Don’t look so worried Adam will be fine, he knows what to expect.”

“I know that Hoss but Joe said this was the third time, how often is it going to happen?”

Hoss sighed heavily but then he said, “You know each one was under exceptional circumstances. Once he was caught in a cave-in and trapped by heavy beams, the second time he fell twenty feet from a roof and this time a bullet by his spine. It doesn’t just recur. He’s taken plenty of falls from horses and not been affected. Adam’s as tough as they come. We’ve all seen him survive injuries and circumstances, which would have killed most men. He’s as strong as a horse, in some ways stronger than I am and he’ll be up on his feet in a month or so. Getting ready to celebrate his wedding.”

Carole knew that Adam’s family should be in the best position to judge and all of them, including Adam and the Doc seemed optimistic but she couldn’t help worrying. She was marrying Adam and as far as she was concerned, he was a better man in a wheelchair than most whole men were, but she knew he wouldn’t see it that way.

Doc examined Joe’s arm and hand and then with Ben’s help he cut the plaster off. The arm was very weak form lack of use and Little Joe had a nasty plaster cut on his wrist but he flexed his hand under Doc’s critical eye. Doc checked it once more asking Joe to grip his hand and then said “It will be fine Joe, you must exercise it carefully give those muscles a chance to recover.” Joe now only had the dark glasses as reminders of his beating. The marks of it had faded from his face although they were still apparent on his body. The Doc made him strip and made a thorough examination. He said, “I can pass you fit now. You can ride if you want to but don’t overdo it. It will still be a couple of months before you have fully regained your strength.”

Little Joe was pleased and Ben left him to get dressed and went back downstairs with Doc. Paul smiled at him “Look I know that Joe is still weaker than he will admit but all you can do is to make sure someone rides with him for now. For Joe he has been very patient and even if he overdoes it now, I don’t think he’ll do any real harm”

Ben was pleased with the reports on both his sons; it seemed that the worse effects of Addison’s attack would have disappeared relatively soon. Ben asked Hoss to go and saddle Cochise for his brother and take him out for a ride as he was passed fit. Hoss was delighted with the news, but he reminded Ben that Cochise was very frisky, he’d had little exercise lately. Ben grinned “I know that, but do you think you’ll persuade Joe not to take Cochise out?” Hoss had to admit that he wouldn’t be able to stop his brother.

Joe came downstairs shortly after Doc and said almost defiantly “I’m going for a ride.” He expected arguments and was surprised when his father said “Hoss is saddling Cochise for you but I want you to promise to stay with your brother. You are still weak, as you well know.”

Little Joe grinned “I promise Pa” and then he went out to join his brother. Hoss already had the horses saddled and as Joe came out he gave his little brother a leg up although Joe insisted he could have managed to mount unaided. As soon as he settled in the saddle Joe found he had his hands full as Cochise, fresh and eager, sidled away. Hoss led the way out keeping to a walk but Cochise danced alongside and Joe quickly found that the wounds in his groin were still pretty tender although he wasn’t going to admit it.

Ben tried to settle to work but even though Hoss was with Joe, he soon realised that he wasn’t going to get anything done until they got back. Carole was up with Adam and he was about to go up and join them when he heard a horse come in. Ben went to the door and was very surprised to see his nephew come round the hitch rail. Will hadn’t been back to the Ponderosa since the day Adam regained his feet, and he and Laura left. Although Ben himself had seen Will in Frisco and occasionally both Hoss and Joe had seen him, Ben didn’t think that Adam and Will had met since that day. Ben asked his nephew in and went and poured drinks. Will sat down by the fire and looking up at his nephew he said, “I heard about all the trouble at the Ponderosa. It was headline news in Frisco, so I decided to award myself a holiday and come pay a visit. I heard in town that I’ve missed all the excitement. How are Joe and Adam?”

Ben filled him in and explained where the boys were and then Will went on “I’ve been offered a partnership but my Boss said that I should take the accumulated leave I had coming, ten weeks in all and start in fresh. Laura and I knew you were having trouble so we made two plans. Which we adopt is up to you.”

Ben said, “You must know that you are both very welcome here.”

“I know that but we don’t want to upset Adam, particularly if he’s ill. If it won’t upset him we’ll all come and stay for ten weeks and I’ll lend a hand. If not Laura will stay in town and I’ll work out on the range, wherever I can do the most good for six or seven weeks, until Joe is fit and then Laura and I will take a holiday together and Adam need never know. Laura will be quite happy catching up with old friends in town.”

Ben hated to hesitate, he would be very grateful for Will’s help. Will had lived with them for long enough to know a fair bit about the running of the ranch, and he would be more than just another pair of hands, a real godsend. However he wasn’t sure how Adam would take it and he didn’t dare do anything, which might upset his son, who was already fighting against pain and despair.

Will knew that Adam had been shot, but now Ben filled him in on the effects of the injury. Things had come full circle and Will had returned to find Adam in the same position that he had left him. Ben shook his head “I know that if Adam was fit, he would be delighted to see you both and the children. He has always regretted that circumstances kept you away. Before he found Carole, it might have been awkward but now I am sure he would be pleased. But while he’s so ill, I just daren’t take any risks”

Will said “I know that and I don’t want you to.”

Ben said “At least stay for supper and I’ll see what Hoss and Joe think. They’ll want to see you anyway and Little Joe couldn’t make town yet.”

Will accepted that and wandered round the room, with so many memories of the months that he had lived there. He was standing staring at the map on the wall, feeling so guilty for stealing Laura from his cousin, never believing her when she told him that Adam hadn’t really loved her. He had always felt that Adam was being noble giving her up and had never known why she had come to love him rather than his cousin. Will hadn’t been able to face Adam until now, when his cousin had a woman of his own, and despite invitations he wouldn’t visit the ranch behind Adam’s back, when he was back East or in Europe. Laura had always accepted that Adam had been more in love with the idea of a home and kids than with her and knew that she had to be the most important person to the man who loved her, the away she was for Will. She knew that was why she had fallen for Will, although she still loved Adam in her own way. She accepted that although the cousins were alike in many ways, Adam was far cleverer and had stronger principles and personality to say nothing of being better looking, but Will loved her and she was happy in her marriage. She knew it would be embarrassing to meet Adam again, but it was worth it, if it cleared the way for Will to visit the only place which had ever been home to him.

Little Joe had intended to ride up to the Lake, but before they were half way there he had to admit that he’d never make it, and he pulled up. Hoss was concerned but didn’t say anything and Little Joe grinned ruefully at him “Okay I admit I’m as weak as a kitten, help me down will you.”

Hoss lifted him down and ground tied the houses. Joe lay back and considered the scenery for a while just appreciating the clear air and the silence. Then he turned on his side towards to Hoss “It’s stupid. I ride less than a mile and I’m worn out, to say nothing of sore.”

Hoss said, “Cochise is very full of himself.”

Little Joe sighed “I can normally handle him with one finger.”

Hoss grinned broadly “Come on little brother, you’ve been flat on your back for three weeks, and your arm is only out of plaster today, what do you expect miracles?”

Joe knew that his brother was talking sense but he still fumed, he felt restless and wanted a good gallop, but he was too weak, and eventually he let Hoss help him up again and they moved slowly home. When they reached the house the horse at the hitchrail was a stranger and the brothers looked at each other wondering who was visiting. Ben had heard them ride in and went out to check that Joe was okay. He scrutinised his son’s face and then said, “We have a visitor, but keep your voices down, I don’t want Adam to know.”

Puzzled Hoss said “Who is it?” and Ben told them. They were both pleased to see their cousin and after the initial greetings were over Ben outlined Will’s offer and said “I’m not sure how Adam will take it.”

Joe said, “That depends On Carole.”

Ben asked, “What do you mean?”

“If Carole doesn’t mind meeting Laura then I think Adam would be glad to clear the air, so that Will can come back for visits. He never intended you to stay away.”

Will sighed, “I know that, but I couldn’t face him.”

“Adam doesn’t feel that way. He was grateful to you for stopping him doing both himself and Laura irreparable harm. I know he’s said as much.”

“Thanks Joe, but your brother is just being very generous.” Will turned away still unable to believe what Joe said any more than he believed his own wife.

Ben said, “It’s just about time for supper. I’ll go and feed Adam and send Carole down to meet you, and we’ll see what she thinks.” He went upstairs to find Adam lying half sitting up and chatting to Carole. Ben said, “I’m sorry to interrupt, but it’s supper time.”

Carole said “That’s okay we were only arguing about the merits of ‘A Tale of two Cities’.”

Ben laughed “You should ask Joe about that and as she looked puzzled, Adam said “I’ll explain later but Joe had a friend, who insisted on comparing him to Sydney Carton.”

Carole had to wait for the explanation and she went down while Ben lifted Adam up to lean against him. Adam forced himself to eat all the broth and sank back on his pillows. Nausea gripped him but he concentrated on tearing a piece of paper into shreds and after about twenty minutes it passed. It was the first time he had eaten without being sick and he grinned up at his father. Ben was delighted, but when Adam suggested that he get the weights out so that he could start doing his exercises, as Doc had suggested Ben hesitated. “Tomorrow maybe.”

Ben asked tentatively “Have you decided when the wedding will be?”

Adam wouldn’t look at his father. He had been avoiding the subject with both his family and Carole, now forced into a corner, he said, “Doc can’t give me any idea how long it will be before I can walk. You’d better get the wheelchair cleaned up, if Hoss hasn’t broken it.”

Ben didn’t revert to the subject of the wedding, to Adam’s relief, just saying that he would go and have supper and then would come up with Hoss to remake the bed, which looked as though a tornado had hit it. Adam nodded and then lay back staring up at the ceiling.

Downstairs Little Joe had introduced Carole to his cousin and the two of them stood studying each other, not knowing what to say. Eventually Will broke the silence “Adam wrote to me that he had got engaged, he’s a lucky man.”

Carole asked “Is your wife with you?”

Little Joe said “Come and sit down Carole. That’s the problem and we want your advice.” Carole went over to the fire and sat down in Adam’s favourite blue chair. Joe explained the position. Carole thought about it for a few minutes and then said “I’d like to meet Laura and see the babies and I think Adam would want to as well.”

Will sighed “It’s just that we don’t want to upset Adam, while he is ill.”

Carole looked up at Joe and Hoss and said tentatively “Adam is tough. I don’t think it will upset him, oh maybe momentarily, but I think having you all back here will outweigh that. I think he will want to clear the air.”

Little Joe nodded “That’s what I said, but the only way to be sure is to ask Adam.”

Will shook his head “As soon as you do that you force his hand.”

Joe denied it “I don’t mean to tell him that you aren’t in Frisco. Just that you might be taking a holiday.”

Ben came downstairs then and told them that Adam had managed a meal, without being sick. They were all delighted; it was certainly a very good sign of his progress. Joe told his father that he wanted to sound Adam out about meeting Will and Laura. Ben hesitated but then agreed on condition that Joe did it tactfully and left things open, warning him not to upset his brother and back of at any sign that he was doing so. He suggested leaving it until the morning; Adam had seemed to want to be left alone tonight.

Carole looked up at that, Adam had seemed cheerful enough earlier but his father knew him best. After supper Carole went outside very unsure what to do. Adam wouldn’t discuss the future with her, every time she tried he changed the subject. He wasn’t acting at all normally with her, refusing to accept her help, and she didn’t know whether she ought to go back to town or to stay. She was leaning on the corral fence, staring up at the mountains when Ben came out to find her. Ben just stood next to her, without saying anything, until Carole turned to him. She said, “I don’t know whether I should go back to town and take over my job again.”

Ben raised an eyebrow questioningly “I thought Mrs Portman was quite prepared to finish out the term and I know you asked the governors to find someone else for next term.”

“Oh she’s willing but it’s not fair to ask her unless I’m needed here. Adam doesn’t seem to want me around. You feed him and he was saying that Joe would have to help him with the exercises.” She turned away form Ben “I feel as though he’s putting on an act for me whenever I’m in the room and it’s a relief to him when I leave.”

Ben moved behind her and gripped her shoulders, feeling the tension but his voice was soothing “Of course he’s putting on an act. What do you expect? Adam loves you very much and he’s doing his best not to worry you. He doesn’t want you to see him sick and retching, or scare you by crying out in pain, and he can’t always restrain it. He is still seriously ill and in pain, very worried about his back, but the most important thing in his life is to protect you, not upset you.”

“I don’t care I love him. He let me tend Joe, but he won’t let me near him.”

“Once you are married he will accept your help, but he’s romantic, he can’t let you see him so vulnerable at the moment. On the other hand, he would be very hurt if you went back to town. I know he is putting on an act for you and it is probably a relief not to have to when you go out, but it doesn’t do him any harm, and he would be impossible if you weren’t around. Please stay and accept his whims, when he’s a bit better and less scared of breaking down, he’ll let you help more.”

Carole accepted what he said, but she had to ask, “You don’t think he’s changed his mind?”

Ben laughed “You can’t believe that, you can read his face and the way his eyes light up as soon as you appear, just as well as I can. But he won’t get married until he’s back on his feet. Hopefully it won’t be too long a job. For now just go on doing what you are doing. Go along with him. Let him take the lead in what he’s prepared to discuss. It isn’t very long since we were scared for his life and he’s still very weak.”

Carole relaxed back against Ben’s warm strength “I’ll try and I will stay.” Ben held her close “I knew you would and it won’t be long before you have your own home, somewhere near here.”

Ben and Hoss went up to remake the bed. Adam seemed disinclined to talk, so Ben just tucked him up and left him to sleep. Adam lay staring at the ceiling, he’d never felt less like sleeping but he didn’t want to talk to anyone. He knew that the Doc was optimistic and so was his little brother but he still had no feeling at all below the waist. He couldn’t help remembering last time when he had regained the use of his legs, only to lose his fiancée. He had accepted it then; knowing Will would be a far better husband for Laura than he would ever have been. He had even come to feel grateful to Will for preventing him doing irreparable harm to both himself and Laura, but now he couldn’t accept the loss of Carole. Neither would he marry her as a cripple, no matter how good the prognosis. He found himself watching suspiciously when Carole was with Hoss or Joe, and hated himself for it, knowing full well that she loved him. He dreaded the prospect of watching her for months, maybe years, unable to marry and wondered whether he should release her from her engagement, now he was only half a man. Adam had sunk into a real slough of despondency and for hours lay thinking in circles, until he had almost convinced himself that he wasn’t meant to marry. If he did regain the use of his legs, then he would lose Carole in some other way.

Ben looked in on his way to bed and saw that Adam was still awake, he could tell that Adam was worried and upset. Ben sat down next to the bed and fed Adam a weak brandy and water “Do you want to talk Son?”

Adam shook his head “I’m okay Pa, just got to think some things out.”

“Alright, but if you want me just give a yell. I’m right next door.” Ben had to make a real effort to get up and leave his son, but he knew it was useless to try and console Adam for the moment. It was probably inevitable after the shock of his wound and the pain of the last week, that Adam would have some reaction, but Ben was confident that given time Adam would come out of the very obvious despair holding him at the moment.

Adam didn’t sleep at all that night and by morning he looked very drawn and had even less colour in his face. Ben hadn’t slept much either and went in to his son at dawn. Ben didn’t comment on Adam’s looks, knowing that he couldn’t force his son to talk. He could at least make Adam more comfortable and brought him some coffee. Adam drank that gratefully, he had long finished the drink Ben had left by his bed.

Ben sat down by him and kept the conversation impersonal. The roof of the house was finally repaired, thanks to some good friends in town who had arranged to have the necessary timber cut, knowing that their own sawmill was still not working. The next job was to redo Adam’s room and Ben wanted to know what Adam wanted. It seemed an innocuous question until Ben realised that his son had turned his head away, not wanting to face his Pa. Adam knew he had to make some answer and he said “Just put it back the way it was.”

Ben frowned and then it suddenly fell into place. Just at the moment it wasn’t obvious whether Adam would be moving back into the room as a single man, maybe a cripple, or as a healthy married man. Simple things like the size of the bed would need to be changed depending on the state of his health. Ben tried to ease the tension he could see in his son, by reminding him that he’d always moaned about the waste of space with the cupboards he had used to store his books. Ben went on “I thought you might want to draw some plans for floor to ceiling shelving. It would give you more room.”

Adam made no answer but Ben persevered “Think about it, there’s no rush but Joe could measure up for you.”

Adam still didn’t answer and for five minutes father and son sat in silence, but then Adam turned back to face his father “How long before the sawmill is working?”

“Not long. Hoss is working real hard, got a good gang up there.”

Adam lifted himself up on one elbow, he grunted at the effort but staring at his father he said, “I want to know what damage has been done. You’ve been fobbing me off with generalities, painting rosy pictures but you wouldn’t look so tired and worried if they were true. Tell me the truth.”

Ben had no choice, Adam knew too much about the ranch affairs to hide from him the extent of the loss they were going to make on the timber operation. They had lost about a week’s output from the sawmill in the fire and another three weeks while repairing the mill. Their major problem was still the flume. The prices they had quoted had been arrived at by using heavy cutting in areas that had been inaccessible prior to the use of the flume. They now had to either spend time and money repairing the flumes, before continuing to log, or return to the lower slopes which would only take limited cutting. Either way it was impossible to meet their contracts without a large increase in men and equipment, which then made the price uneconomic. They also had to find men to scour the lower pastures for all of the salt lick before the cattle were brought down. All in all the ranch was going to make a substantial loss this year. Ben thought it would be covered, by the million they had had to start the year, along with the dividends still coming out of their mining investments and the profit on the stock, but Addison’s operations had cost them dear.

Adam wasn’t particularly surprised by what Ben told him, he had seen all too much of the damage take place in front of him and noone knew the Ponderosa better than he did. He would have loved to help but his father had covered all the practical moves they could make. His thoughts taken back to that night, for the first time he felt ready to talk about it. “Addison was mad. I could see it in his eyes.”

“I’ve certainly never known anyone who was so ruthless.”

Adam said reflectively “I think he had got so used to getting his own way. The only one who ever stood up to him was Carole. I’ve seen jealousy before but this was ten times stronger.” Adam rested back on his pillows and he reached out for his father’s hand for reassurance and then he started to tell his father exactly what had happened in that clearing, just what Addison had said. He was re-living it as she spoke and seemed barely aware of his surroundings, as he recalled the overwhelming fear for Carole, which had made him sit still and hide all emotion as Addison described how he was destroying his beloved family and their ranch. The grip on his father’s hand was the one thing that kept him linked to reality and safety.

As he finally fell silent, Ben said, “How did you intend to get away? I’m sure you had some plan.”

“Hardly a plan Pa, a desperate hope. I knew that someone would be out there to help, I was almost sure that you were close. You were there?”

“Yes Son along with José and some eight men. Joe sent Jamieson to track you and you left plenty of sign.”

“It was funny the guy who was taking me seemed to think my ‘lack of control’ of Sport was because I was so scared. He never queried the rather wending route I took. Mind you he was right about me being scared.”

Ben began to wonder if Adam had forgotten the original question but then Adam went on “I was playing for him to lose control, come out of that nice little shelter he’d built himself. He did once and came over and hit me, but he regained it again too quickly. I’m not sure what I would have done, but I thought if I could get my hands on him I could use him as a shield against those other guns, and I knew help was there, but then I lost control first.” Adam’s voice became barely more than a whisper and Ben had to strain to hear. “When he said Carole was dead. I just wanted to blot him out. I’ve lost my temper before but not like that. I just wanted to kill. For what he’d done to Carole and to Joe and Hoss, the ranch. A red rage, I saw him through a haze of red and just wanted to kill. I’m glad he’s dead, he deserved to die, but I’m glad I didn’t do it, not in that killing rage. I didn’t know I could lose control so completely.” Adam looked up at his father almost scared, expecting to see disgust or worse on his father’s face, but the only thing there was compassion and understanding “We all knew that you would go for him, even as he spoke I think we all moved forward. You’d have had to be more than human to react any other way Adam. We had to come out of cover before we got a clear shot at him and he had already shot you. He knew as well and shot almost before you moved and he was aiming to finish it when we fired. He was hit by seven or eight bullets and must have been dead before he hit the ground. I don’t know whose bullet killed him and I don’t care”

“It was the best way for everyone. If there had been a trial and a hanging, it would have been hard on Carole, she loved him once. It’s hard enough on her anyway with me crippled.”

“Don’t underestimate her son, she’s as tough as you are and she loves you very much. You don’t have to protect her you know. She is well aware how ill you are and that you are putting a brave face on for her. She won’t think any the worse of you if that brave face slips sometimes, anymore than your brothers or I do.”

Adam didn’t answer and after five minutes as Adam seemed to have sunk back into his own thoughts, Ben asked, “If I get some broth will you eat it?”

Adam pulled a face but nodded. After he had eaten, he fought the nausea and nearly an hour later it finally passed, and he asked his father to help him sit up. Adam had been resting against pillows, half sitting up, enough for his father to feed him, but in order to do the exercises Doc required Adam would need to sit upright.

Ben helped him into position and held his son as the pain hit him. After a couple of minutes noticing the blue tinge to Adam’s lips, Ben said “I think you had better lie down again and leave it for a couple of days. “

Adam shook his head and through gritted teeth he said, “No, it’s passing.” Ben wasn’t convinced but it was a waste of time arguing with his stubborn son and gradually the blue faded and a bit of colour returned to his lips. Adam grinned at his father “Right now you can bring up the weights and the bar.”

Ben laughed and said “I don’t think you could lift a feather at the moment Adam. Just relax for a bit and then I’ll send Joe in. His arm isn’t strong enough to hand you anything too heavy and he can do some exercises at the same time. I’ve got some work to do.” Adam seemed more cheerful than when he had gone into him and Ben thought his son was probably better for talking out what had happened, so he went down to breakfast reasonably happy.

Hoss had come back the day before to report progress and check on his elder brother and he was having breakfast with Joe. Will had gone back to town the night before and Beth and Carole weren’t up yet. Ben told Joe to go and help Adam with his exercises when he had finished breakfast and Hoss said that he would drop the equipment into his father’s room, before he went back to the sawmill.

Hoss found his brother sitting still waiting for the pain to fade again and Hoss was all too aware of it, despite the grin that Adam managed. Hoss dumped the various pieces of equipment they had used before and then went over to sit by the bed. “Right here it is Adam but please don’t over do it. I know you want to get back on your feet but make haste slowly. Pa’s worried enough, without you driving him to distraction by not being sensible.”

Adam grinned and this time it reached his eyes “It wasn’t so long ago I said about the same to you.”

“Yeah and I took your advice and I’m fine now.”

“I promise to be good, if you will come home tomorrow or the next day and help me have a bath. I feel filthy.”

“It’s a deal brother. I’ll be back tomorrow evening.” He gripped Adam’s shoulder momentarily and then he had to go but said, “Joe will be up, soon as he’s finished eating.”

Ben was giving Joe firm instructions on what Adam was to be allowed to do, and by the time Joe reached his brother’s room, he was helpless with the giggles. Adam waited patiently for the giggles to subside sufficiently for Joe to be capable of speech and then enquired just what had amused his brother so much.

Joe said “Pa’s given me so many do’s and don’t’s for you and me that I can’t remember any of them. Even if I could I don’t know whether you’re supposed to do them and not me or vice versa.” He broke into giggles again at the thought of the earnestness on his father’s face and Adam reached out and cuffed Joe gently, but he paid for the move with a sharp stabbing pain from is stomach. He couldn’t quite hide the gasp of pain and Joe was immediately serious “Are you sure you should start yet, wouldn’t it be better to wait a few days.”

“Don’t you start! Pass me that bar and I’ll soon show you.” Joe did as he was told and then picked up a small weight and began to exercise his arm. As he did so Joe said “We seem to have been here before, funny how history repeats itself.”

Adam put down the bar with a grunt and looked at his brother. “What do you mean Joe?”

Joe concentrated on the weight not wanting to look at his brother “I was thinking of Laura. She’s rather like Carole in several ways.”

Adam went as white as his sheets and the tension in him reached Joe who risked a glance at his brother. What he saw horrified him, as he realised just how tactless he’d been and hastily said “Dear God, I didn’t mean anything like that Adam. Carole loves you, she would never leave you.”

For one horrible minute Adam had thought that Joe was trying to tell him that he and Carole – but looking at his brother he knew just how stupid his maudlin thoughts last night had been. Still however silly that idea was, his little brother was up to something and he considered Joe with open suspicion, just what was Joe leading up to. His mind made up Adam demanded “Right out with it Joe. Stop wandering round the bush and tell me what’s on your mind.”

Joe tried to protest that it was nothing, his bright idea of sounding out his brother suddenly didn’t seem so clever.

Adam ignored his protest “Joe why are you suddenly talking about Laura? Normally you and the rest of the family all refrain from mentioning her and Will like the plague, especially now with me stuck in bed.”

Joe tried to think of a way out, but his brother knew him too well and would see through any subterfuge. “Alright it’s just that we were wondering how you would feel about seeing them again.”

“It’s always been Will who avoided me, I didn’t want them to run off to Frisco in the first place.”

“I know that but now you have found Carole, I don’t think Will feels as guilty and he has some holiday to come. He was thinking of spending it here but hearing that you were hurt he didn’t want to upset you.”

Adam thought about that for a moment and then asked, “How do you think Carole would react.”

Little Joe said rather tentatively “Well I mmm, I asked her. I think she’s curious to meet them and see the twins.”

Adam considered his brother, not sure whether to be angry at Joe’s interference and then weighed up the likelihood of Joe doing exactly that. For the moment he concentrated on the question he had been asked, “If Carole is happy with it I’d like to see them. I always wanted them to feel free to come back. I expect it will be a little awkward at first, especially as I’m like this. Laura will be okay but Will never believed I wasn’t being noble.”

Little Joe said “I believed you, but you must admit the way you left as soon as you were able and went to England was enough to convince Will he was right.” For a moment Joe wondered if he had gone too far as his brother’s face clouded over. Adam remembered those miserable days when physically, emotionally and mentally sick and confused he had tried running away. Sure he had made a logical case, the ranch needed a lawyer and he often used his new knowledge, but in reality he was trying to run from the pain of what had happened and it didn’t work as he couldn’t run from himself. He was brought back to the present as he heard Joe anxiously say his name. Adam forced a smile “I’m okay Joe, but I am sleepy, help me lie down.”

Joe helped his brother slide down the bed and then Adam grinned up, as things slipped into place “Tell Will and Laura to bring the kids out here. I want to see them and Virginia City is no place for children.”

Joe stuttered “How did you know?”

Adam grinned, glad his guess had been right and said “I always could read you little brother, like a book.”

The time Adam had spent with Joe had demolished his imaginations of the previous night and he began to wonder how he could have been so stupid. Relaxing he soon fell asleep. Carole came in to sit with him and with nothing to do she began to wonder about Laura. Joe had confessed to his father that Adam had guessed they were in town. Ben wasn’t really surprised, but he was pleased to hear that Adam had no reservations in wanting them to come out to the house. Ben wrote a letter to Will telling him and sent it into town with one of the hands.

Beth knew that they would be tight on room and announced her intention of returning to town. They didn’t need her help any longer and she had a million things to do at home. Ben didn’t like to appear to throw her out the minute they could do without her, but she insisted.

Adam slept for several hours, after his sleepless night and he was totally relaxed and content when he woke up. Carole had just been sitting by him and didn’t notice when he first awoke. Adam lay back watching her face. He felt as though he was seeing her beauty for the first time, almost as though he had begun to take it for granted and now it struck him anew. Carole was miles away, for all her brave words she was dreading Laura’s arrival. She believed Adam but she couldn’t help wondering if he was fooling himself and how deeply he had been in love with his cousin’s wife.

Adam took her hand and raised it to his lips and only then did Carole realise that he was awake. She looked down at him and was surprised to see how peaceful he looked. Adam said, “I love you Carole.” She bent over and kissed him and Adam pulled her close and gave her a big hug. Once she had settled back in the chair Adam held on to her hand “Do you mind if we talk about the future?”

“It’s up to you darling.”

Adam was sombre for a moment “I spent last night worrying whether I ought to release you from our engagement, now I’m only half a man.” She looked totally horrified but before she could say anything Adam went on “I don’t know whether it’s the right thing to do or not, but I can’t do it. I love you and I’ll never let you go. Somehow, sometime I’m going to get back on my feet and as soon as I can walk the length of the aisle, we are going to get married.”

Carole rested the back of her hand against his face “Darling I love you so much I’d marry you tomorrow and push the wheelchair up the aisle even if I knew for sure that you would never leave it. You would still be twice the man, compared to any of the others in the room. I am going to be your wife, no matter what and I am not prepared to wait very long.”

Adam held out his arms and she buried her head on his shoulder. He had known he could trust her, but despair was so close in the long dark early hours of the morning. “I want our wedding day to be perfect and I shall walk for it. It’s a big enough incentive to have me on my feet in a few weeks.

Carole held him close, she had been so scared that he would be noble and insist on releasing her. Eventually Adam pulled away “I guess I’d better do some exercises. The more I do the sooner that day will come.”

Carole said “I’ll go and fetch Joe.” Adam shook his head “No you stay. I’ve been embarrassed at letting you see how weak I am, but as Pa pointed out you have a right to see all sides of the job you’re taking on.”

Carole was delighted that at last he was going to let her help and she tried to help him sit up. Carole didn’t have the physical strength that his father had and Adam had to do more to help himself. The effort sent shooting pains through him and he was hard put to restrain a groan but at length he was sitting up. He could only wait for the pain to subside and momentarily closed his eyes not wanting to see the worry on Carole’s face. Carole hadn’t realised quite how weak he still was and she would have given a lot to just help him lie down and rest but she knew her love well enough not to say anything. She helped Adam with his exercises and after half an hour Adam admitted temporary defeat. He lent back against his pillows and relaxed and then decided he wanted a book. He knew perfectly well where it had been in his room but where Joe had put it was anyone’s guess. He described its size and colour and Carole went hunting. Ben had come up to make sure that Adam was okay and to bring him some lunch. He stood at the door as Carole rooted through piles under Adam’s directions. Every so often she would find something unexpected, clothes, a gun, rock samples, even plans for the house they were in. The pair of them were laughing and Ben was delighted to see Adam in such good spirits and stood watching for a long time before Carole noticed him. At that point Ben moved into the room “Sorry to disturb you, but its lunchtime.”

“Not doing anything particularly important, just trying to find that book on preservation of wood that I was reading a few days back.”

“Well it would have been a long hunt It’s downstairs on the table where you left it.” Adam grinned sheepishly “Oh yes I remember now.” Ben smiled “I’ll bring it up later, but for now let Carole go to have her lunch. Hop Sing said ours will be ready in ten minutes. I have yours here.” Carole gave Adam a kiss and then went on down.

Ben thought his son looked exhausted but he didn’t say anything. He sat down next to Adam and began to feed his son but after about half, Adam pushed it away “I’m gonna be sick.” Ben got the dish and held his son, as the paroxysm caught him. Once its force was spent Adam lay back against his father only half-conscious. Ben wiped his face and eased him back down the bed “Doc warned you not to overdo things Adam”

Adam nodded, he had known that he had done too much. Ben left it at that and told him to get some sleep.

After lunch Will, Laura and the three kids arrived. Carole had gone to her room and only Ben was there to greet them. The nearer they got to the Ponderosa the more awkward they felt at the prospect of facing Adam. Peggy was very excited as she recognised things she hadn’t seen for four years and she chatted away happily.

Finally the ranchhouse was in sight and Ben, having heard the buggy come in, went out to welcome them. Laura was pleased to see him and accepted his help down from the buggy. Ben led them inside and gave them coffee, and admired the twins who were seven months old and very pretty fair haired babies. Then he showed Laura up to the pair of guestrooms with a connecting door that he had had prepared. Ben had even found the cot he had used for little Joe and had one of the hands clean it up. Laura was delighted and Ben left her to settle in, telling her to ask for anything she needed. Little Joe heard voices and came in to say hello. Laura knew he’d been hurt but was surprised how thin and drawn he looked. To those who had seen him when he was first injured he looked immeasurably better, but for her seeing him afresh he still looked ill. She didn’t say anything and Joe went over to make a fuss of Peggy, who was feeling rather left out. Laura was pleased when Joe insisted on taking Peggy out to the stable, where he’d picked out a horse for her to use while she was there.

Ben had seen Carole look out of her room and feeling it would be better if the two women met in private, he went across and asked her to come and meet Laura. He introduced them and left them alone. As he left Carole went over to the twins and admired them, but they were asleep and the conversation flagged. Laura took a deep breath and said “Please come and sit down, for Adam’s sake we’ve got to come to terms.”

Carole nodded “I know about your engagement. Little Joe told me, Adam won’t say much about it.”

“I’m not surprised he was badly hurt in every way.” Laura moved over to stare down at her babies “I loved Adam very much, for months I prayed that he would ask me to marry him. I think I knew that he didn’t really love me, but I told myself that I had enough love for both of us, that in time he would come to love me. You love him you must know what a good kind strong man he is. Eventually he did propose but even when we were engaged, somehow it wasn’t right. I never saw him and Will was there. It isn’t easy to love without any return, but with Will it worked both ways. I am very happy with my husband far happier than I would have been with Adam. I still love Adam and I guess I always will you but I’m no threat to you, all I want is his happiness. I envy you if you’ve won the love I couldn’t but I am very content in my family. I realised a very long time ago that Adam wasn’t for me.”

Carole knew how very hard it must be for Laura to bare her soul to a complete stranger and she jumped up and went over to the other woman. “I was scared of your coming. Adam said that he loved you as a sister, as Peggy’s mother and all that stood for but I wasn’t sure that it wasn’t just his pride speaking. Now I know and I am very grateful. I hope we can be friends.”

Laura turned and smiled at Carole “You are a very lucky woman, he’s a fine man.”

“I know.” Then Carole excused herself feeling the need to see her fiancé. Adam was asleep, but she sat by him, realising now why he had found it so hard to break with Laura and pondering over the unpredictability of love. It seemed odd that Adam couldn’t have fallen in love with Laura, although she was very glad that he hadn’t.

Laura took her time to pull himself together one of the hurdles she had been dreading was past and she liked Carole, but the bigger one was still to come.

Ben had no intention of allowing either of them to see Adam, until after supper and only then if he thought his son was strong enough. Despite Adam’s willingness to see them he knew it would be an upsetting experience, he had been badly hurt at that time. Ben wandered over from his desk and he was glad to see Carole and Laura chatting away before supper, the twins were awake and Carole was playing with them. Little Joe was lazing out on the sofa watching the babies. He looked tired but assured his father that he was fine. He said in a low voice “It seems odd that if things had gone differently they could have been Adam’s daughters.” Ben nodded “I know what you mean but don’t you dare say such a thing to any of them.”

Joe looked up “What do you take me for?” Ben ruffled his hair and said, “I won’t answer that!”

Then Ben heard a horse and went out to see who it was. He was surprised to see Hoss, as he hadn’t expected him back for several days. Worried he asked “More trouble?” Hoss shook his head “No Pa everything is just fine, but I promised Adam I’d come home this evening and help him have a bath.”

Ben wasn’t sure the wound was barely sealed over, but as Hoss said it would make Adam feel much better and should help his back. Ben gave way but he told his big son that he would have to wait and see how Adam was after food. Hoss frowned “Why? Is he worse again?”

“Not really but he was very sick at lunchtime, overdid the exercises this morning.”

Hoss was cross “Dern fool, he promised me he’d take it steady.”

Ben put a restraining hand on Hoss’ arm “Don’t nag him, he was only trying to impress Carole.”

“Okay Pa. Did Will and Laura get here?”

“Yes, they are inside with the children, come in and get washed up it’s nearly supper time.” As Hoss greeted Laura and Peggy, Ben went upstairs to his eldest son. Adam was awake and said “Will and Laura have arrived haven’t they?”

Ben nodded and Adam went on “I thought I heard her voice. Why haven’t they been up to see me?”

“I thought they should wait until after you had your supper. See if you feel like seeing visitors.” Adam wasn’t looking forward to the first meeting and wanted to get it over. He was determined to keep his supper down and he told Ben he would be okay as soon as he had finished. Ben didn’t like leaving his son alone in case he was sick but Adam insisted and much loath Ben left Adam alone to fight the nausea. Adam was close to giving in but eventually it faded. He called for his father who had just finished his own meal “I’m alright Pa. Will you help me to sit up and then tell them to come up.”

“Do you want to see them together or separately?”

“It’s up to them.” Adam sat waiting, glad of a few minutes respite to give time for the pain in his stomach to subside and for him to get a firm hold on himself. Then there was a tap on the door and Laura came in. For a long moment they just looked at each other tracing the changes wrought by four years. Then Laura came over to the bed and put her hand out. Adam took it “You look very well Laura and Joe say the twins are real little beauties. I’m glad you and Will have come back at last.”

Laura was examining his face and recognising the lines of pain that she remembered so well. “I’m only sorry that we come back to find you ill.”

“It‘s rather a complete circle, you find me as you left me.” Laura looked a little hurt and Adam was quick to say, “I didn’t mean that the way it sounded. I have Carole and I will soon regain my fitness. I’m fine and I know that Will has made you far happier than I ever could. It was all for the best.”

Laura bent forward and kissed him on the forehead “Will and I have been very happy although he has never stopped feeling guilty and I like your Carole very much.”

“There was no need for Will to feel guilty. He loved you in a way that I didn’t. I could never work out why I didn’t Laura. In so many ways you were exactly what I wanted, that’s why I nearly did us such harm”

“I know that. Dear Adam, that’s all in the past now. Let’s forget and be friends.”

Adam smiled at her “Its funny I was dreading seeing you again, mainly I think because it has been so long but now I feel at home with you, just the way I always did.”

“I’m glad and I’m so glad we came back, we should never have left it so long.”

“Bring Peggy and the babies up to see me in the morning.”

“Of course Peggy has never forgotten you Adam and she has been worrying all the way here in case you had forgotten her.”

Adam grinned “I’ll bet she’s grown, four years is a long time.”

“Do you want to see Will now or leave it until morning.”

“Don’t you start fussing Laura, I already have a house full fussing over me. I’d like to see my cousin.”

Laura grinned and headed downstairs to find her husband. Adam lay back, it had been much easier than he had expected. He and Laura had always got on well, that had been half the trouble. He had hated the idea of losing her companionship. With the knowledge of Carole’s love behind him he hadn’t even felt a pang of what might have been, just pleasure in seeing an old friend again. Ben poked his head round the door, wondering how his son was coping and was pleasantly surprised to see how calm Adam looked. Adam saw his father and grinned “I’m fine Pa, it was good to see her again.” Ben had expected him to be upset by the meeting and scanned his face anxiously before deciding that Adam wasn’t putting on an act. Then he said “I’m glad Son let the past bury it’s dead.”

“Why not, the future looks good.”

Ben left and sent Will on up, Will came in slowly and the cousins looked at each other. Of all the Cartwrights, Will had always got on best with Adam, the closest to him in age. Indeed for a long time he and Joe had disliked each other, continually rubbing each other up the wrong way. Although he had met the others from time to time, he hadn’t spoken to Adam since the day he’d left the ranch with Laura. Now it made matters worse to see Adam lying helpless in bed, looking tired and ill.

Adam thought his cousin had aged, being tense didn’t help, and Will looked fourteen years older rather than four. Neither of them spoke and the tension in the room could have been cut with a knife. Eventually Will walked over to the bed and put out his hand. Adam, took it and the two men shook. Will sat down heavily on the side of the bed. Adam said, “I’m glad you have come back.”

Will looked at him as though he was mad and shook his head “I wouldn’t have blamed you if you’d never wanted to see me again.”

“Why? I am very grateful you prevented me making a fool of myself and doing both Laura and myself irreparable harm.” Will didn’t say anything and Adam asked “Did you get my letter from New York.” Will nodded. Adam said, “I meant what I said in it. Why won’t you believe me?”

“If you meant it why did you run away to England. If you didn’t love her anyway why the need to run?”

“Joe told me that was what had convinced you. I see that he was right.”

“That’s no answer Adam.” Will looked at his cousin who was even paler than when he had come in and Will got to his feet “I’d better go I’ve no right to worry you. He was heading for the door when Adam called him back “Please, Will you can’t go like this, where are you going?”

“Back where I came from. We should never have come.”

“Don’t be a fool. Lets straighten this out once and for all.”

“Maybe when you are better.”

Adam shook his head “No we can’t leave it like this, do you think I could sleep if you leave now?”

Will came back over to the bed and looked down at his cousin “I hurt you enough four years ago, I’ve lived with that on my conscience I will not do it again.”

Adam gripped his arm, the grip remarkably strong “You didn’t hurt me. Oh maybe my pride a little and there’s no need for anything on your conscience. Pour out a couple of drinks and then come back here and listen to me.” Adam didn’t release his cousin, until Will gave a nod of acquiescence.

Will did as he was told and handed Adam a brandy, putting some water into it at Adam’s request. Adam drank it as Will sipped his own and sat staring into space trying to organise his thought. Eventually Adam said “You do Laura an injustice you know. If I had loved her the way you do, she would never have given you a second look. She’s the faithful type and what happened was out of character for her. You’ve been married to her for four years you should know that. She only came to love you because I didn’t fulfil the need she had to be loved. I don’t know if she ever told you but I proposed twice. The first time she turned me down. I couldn’t say it properly because I wasn’t sure of my own feelings. That was when she decided to leave, she told me that if it wasn’t there then no amount of talking and thinking would put it there and that we should separate and sort ourselves out. Pa had already said much the same to me, he asked if I was in love with Laura or with the thought of marriage and kids.” Adam paused and stared up at the ceiling. Will didn’t say anything but handed his cousin another drink.

Eventually Adam went on “She was leaving and then she was hurt, I hated the idea of losing her companionship so much that I convinced myself that I was in love. Because I’d convinced myself I convinced Laura and she agree to marry me. Over those next couple of months I think she realised I was visiting Peggy as much as I was her, I started to build that house and avoided naming a day until it was nearing completion. I spent hours planning the house everything was to be perfect for me and my children, but looking back I found Laura was just a shadowy figure in those dreams. At that time I was sure that everything was okay. Laura loved me and I loved her and it would be our house. Then I had that fall. I realised later that the pair of you had intended to tell me that day hadn’t you?”

Will could only nod, not knowing what to say but Adam smiled at him. Adam was silent for a moment and then went on “In some ways it was a good thing I had that fall and stopped you. Then I was still convinced I was in love. I had to spend weeks flat on my back unable to move. It’s not the worst that can happen, when I was blinded was far worse, but it is bad enough. You feel damned helpless, but it does give you time to think. The prospect of being tied to a wheelchair for life is daunting to say the least but you have to come to terms with yourself, in order to remain sane. Then as now there was the problem of tying a woman to you, You offer marriage as a whole man and then as half a man they are tied to you. Thinking round everything, I knew that Pa was right. I wanted children and my own home, Laura was just a means to an end. I was, and am, very fond of her, and I enjoyed her company but I didn’t love her. I thought that she loved me and I knew she wouldn’t back out because I was crippled. That was when I made the real mistake. I planned to go through with the wedding. I knew her first husband, who had only stayed because of Peggy, had hurt her and yet I planned to do the same. I know now that it was wrong and I would have ended up hurting her, just as Frank did. Then I heard you two in the barn, I admit it was a total shock and quite a hard blow to my pride. It would have been better if I could have taken some time, but you were leaving and I knew Laura had to go with you.”

Adam sipped his drink for a minute fighting for control and then seeing Will stir, Adam put his hand on his cousin’s “No let me finish. I was still weak enough to have plenty of time to think and I gradually realised what harm I would have done. Yet I had dated Laura for over a year and my dreams of a house and kids were very real. I came to feel that I had to get away that I couldn’t build here. Wherever I went things reminded me of broken dreams, not just Laura and there was no way I could really help out. My back was still so weak, Doc was saying a year to recover and even then, maybe never breaking horses. Even the lake brought no peace. I rationalised it the ranch needed a lawyer and the best place to study was in England, but Pa knew I was just running away. I ran and it’s a long way to New York, I was so confused, I missed Pa and my brothers and I had taken on a five year course. I nearly turned round and came back but I couldn’t face that either. I knew you would be blaming yourself, Laura is more realistic and always knew I didn’t really love her. But you thinking I was being noble when you stopped me being the exact opposite. Maybe it wasn’t the best time to write, I can’t remember exactly what I said but I didn’t like myself much at the time. When I set sail I never intended to come back, that resolve lasted two months by which time I was so homesick I’d have given anything to tuck my tail between my legs and slink home. But I had started the course and I always was pig-headed so I stuck it out for another eighteen months until I could reasonably break off and finish it off here. Those months were my penance for the harm I intended and they enabled me to come home fresh and at peace with myself. Now they mean that I can plan my life here with Carole. It’s the same life I planned with Laura but this time instead of children dominating my dreams Carole does. If I remain a cripple I shall marry Carole because I love her, but I could never have married Laura in a wheel chair. This time the dream will remain intact, the other one would have become a nightmare, but nature ensured that Laura sensed the lack, and fell in love with you instead.”

Will hadn’t said a word as Adam spoke, just watching the play of emotion on his cousin’s face. He knew that Adam had told him more than he would have said to anyone else, except possibly Ben. Adam asked “You didn’t believe my letter, do you believe me now?”

“I believe you. I didn’t mean you to tell me all that.”

“You had the right to know.”

Will considered his cousin, Adam was drained physically and emotionally and it was obvious. “Come on Adam let him help you.” Adam accepted the help to settle down and then Will said “Thank you. I’m only sorry I forced it on you when you aren’t fit. Try and get some sleep.”

“Forget it Will I’m just glad you have both come back. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Will nodded and went out leaving his cousin to sleep.

Will went downstairs where Ben and Laura were both anxiously awaiting him. He said “Adam’s okay but he’s tired, he’s gonna get some sleep.” Then he wandered outside. He wanted to be alone to think and Laura knew him well enough not to follow. Will knew it had cost Adam a lot to say all he had. His cousin was a reserved man and not prone to laying his feelings bare, except possibly to his father or brothers when he needed help. Now he had done it to help Will. Will sat out on the corral fence. Once before he had accepted Laura as a gift from his cousin, now he had another, an even greater gift, that of peace of mind. For four years he had felt guilty in his marriage, now at last he could accept it without guilt, and he could come back freely to the place he had grown to love and to see his family. His only regret was that he had forced Adam into that position while he was ill, making him relive problems from the past, when he had enough problems in the present. He sat thinking over what Adam had said for a couple of hours before he went in to rejoin his wife. Laura knew how tense and worried he had been at the prospect of seeing Adam again and was delighted to find him calm and happy. Will said, “We had a long talk. I always said that Adam was being noble. I just got the reasons wrong.” Laura knew Adam had succeeded in dispelling the guilt, which had tended to mar their marriage and once again she had him to thank for her happiness. She never learnt what had happened between the cousins that night but she was very grateful for the effects of it.

Ben had gone up to see if Adam was alright and found his son lying in the dark, crying quietly, his face wet with tears. Ben worried went over to his son but Adam rubbed his hand across his face “I’m okay Pa. Will and I have sorted things out. Just leave me alone for a bit.” Ben was uneasy at leaving him while he was obviously upset, but knew his eldest son well enough to know that he couldn’t help just at the moment.

Ben went downstairs and seeing Will, he asked to have a word with him Will went over to join Ben at his desk but Ben found it difficult to begin. Eventually he said “I don’t want to pry but can you tell me the gist of what passed between you and Adam?

Will was puzzled “Why? We parted on good terms.”

“When I looked in he asked me to leave him alone but he seemed upset, and I can’t help worrying while he’s so weak.”

“I’m not really surprised Sir. Adam explained to me how he had felt about Laura and why he ran away to Europe. I think he was reliving those days while he talked, and at the end I know he was exhausted. I didn’t intend him to tell me all that but I am very glad he did.”

Ben understood what had been said and in Adam’s present state he wasn’t surprised that it had upset him. He said “I just wanted to know so that I could judge whether to leave him alone or not. He will be fine.”

“The last thing I wanted was to upset him.”

“Ben smiled at his nephew “I know that but I think it is more than outweighed by his delight that you two have finally come back to the Ponderosa. He never wanted to exile you from it. Don’t worry he’ll be fine by morning.”

Ben went back in to check on Adam before he went to bed. He had told Hoss to leave the bath until morning; sure that Adam had had enough for one day. Adam was still awake, although much calmer. He had been reliving the past and was still despondent, so many things that he had done wrong over the years. Ben straightened his bedclothes and said, “Do you want a drink?”

Adam nodded and Ben lifted him slightly and fed him some brandy. “Do you want to talk?”

Adam shook his head “No I’m alright Pa.”

“You could do with a good night’s sleep. Will you take a sleeping draught?”

“No, it always gives me weird dreams. I’m better off without it. I’ll be fine, don’t fuss Pa.” Ben knew the best thing to do was to leave Adam to get over it on his own and he went out, reminding Adam that he was only next door if his son needed anything. Ben consoled himself that all the time Adam had Carole his son would soon recover.

Adam slept late the next day and it was nearly ten o’clock when he awoke. Ben was with him and said “We were wondering when you’d wake up, Hoss is hanging around waiting to help you with a bath,” Adam brightened up at that, he had thought his big brother had forgotten. Everything was ready and Ben took off the dressing on his wound, It was sealed over and Ben didn’t think that a bath would do any harm, Hoss carried Adam over and eased him down into the hot water. Hoss had felt his brother tense against the pain as he was moved but now Adam lay back and relaxed. It felt marvellous and soothed his aching body. Hoss washed his back for him and then sat back laughing at the expression of contentment on Adam’s face. Little Joe wandered in to see how they were getting on and said, “I know exactly how you feel Adam. That first bath when you have been stuck in bed is sheer ecstasy.” Adam was loath to get out but eventually the water cooled and Hoss lifted him out onto a large bath towel. Ben had remade the bed and soon Adam was lying back in it. Getting dried and putting his nightshirt on had tried his fortitude and he was glad to lay back and recover. They knew it would have hurt him far more without Hoss’ strength Adam was too heavy for Ben to handle even with Joe’s help Hoss promised to come home every couple of days and help him bathe until he was strong enough to help himself. Adam laughed ruefully “A rather overgrown baby!”

Will was going to ride up with Hoss and take charge at the sawmill which was nearing completion so that Hoss could spend more time with Johnny getting the lumber operation working smoothly in the absence of the flume. He came in to see Adam before he left but Ben was feeding his son and the two men simply shook hands. Will smiled “I’ll see you both in a few days.”

Later in the morning Laura and Carole came in to see him with Peggy and the twins. Adam was amazed at the size of Peggy. She had been small for her age at five but had shot up. Peggy remembered Adam and launched herself at him. Laura tried to restrain her, scared she would hurt Adam, but he was okay and the lines of pain and worry on his face eased as he sat listening to Peggy prattling on. Then he insisted on inspecting the twins. “What do you call them?” he asked.

Laura said “Eve and Dawn”

Adam smiled “I like that. Which one is Eve?” Laura handed him one of them but the twins were identical and Adam asked “How do you tell them apart?”

Carole had already discovered the most noticeable difference and she laughed “Woman’s instinct. No mere man can tell”

Adam couldn’t resist the challenge and insisted on being given both to hold. They considered him very solemnly and Laura waited for them to yell, they had become very suspicious of strangers in the last few weeks, The babies sat one in the crook of each arm and considered Adam and then as if in agreement they both began to grin. Adam grinned delightedly at them as they cooed at him and then he realised one had two teeth while the other had none. “Which one has the teeth”

Carole smiled “That’s Eve”

Adam said triumphantly “Mere male nothing.”

Laura acknowledged that for now he had the answer, but she asked, “What are you going to do when Dawn put her teeth through too.

“Well I’ll know them better by then.” The babies couldn’t crawl as yet and were quite content to sit up supported by his arms and inspect their surroundings. Laura gave them their teething rings and then she and Carole sat back, as Adam chatted to Peggy and laughed at the antics of the twins. Little Joe wandered in, he’d been helping his father with some accounts but after half an hour he had to give up with a severe headache. He was delighted to see Adam so cheerful and slipped downstairs to fetch his father. Ben was amazed, Adam looked a different man from the woe-begone son he’d had the previous night. He stood watching them for five minutes and then slipped out not wanting to disturb the group.

For the next two weeks the children were invaluable, as for hours on end, Adam sat quietly back and played with them. Carole and Laura had become firm friends and would sit chatting together, both pleased to see Adam so contented. Carole spent the evenings with him and he always seemed happy enough and not too worried. He was gradually regaining his strength and could sit up unaided. His food didn’t trouble him much now, only when he got overtired. Ben was pleased to see him so cheerful but he had his hands full with the ranch details and left Adam to his fiancée and his old friend.

Little Joe was nearly fully fit and Ben had finally given way and allowed him to ride out alone to check with José and Swann at the mine; daring his son to overdo things. The sawmill was back in operation and they were making the best of a bad job with the timber. Things were slowly getting under control and Ben was hopeful that the profits on the cattle and mining would cover the loss on the timber contracts and part of the cost of rebuilding the flume. If so he thought they could count themselves lucky to get out of the fight with Addison without worse happening.

Ben was sitting by the fire thinking of nothing in particular waiting for supper. Carole and Laura were putting the twins to bed and Peggy was with Adam. He heard someone ride in and was glad to see Little Joe come in. Joe was tired after his first long ride but he hadn’t taken any harm. He sank gratefully down onto the sofa and Ben got him a drink. Joe was very much better but still had a way to go to recover all his strength and rebuild his stamina. He had been away for four days and after very briefly telling his father what he had found, he asked about his eldest brother. Ben smiled “He seems cheerful and he’s regaining his strength, food rarely upsets him now.”

“Has he been using the wheelchair?”

Ben frowned “No. He hasn’t even suggested it.”

Little Joe was surprised, “Adam usually badgers to be up long before he’s strong enough.”

Ben was suddenly worried, he’d been so busy he hadn’t really thought about it, just thankful that his son seemed cheerful. He admitted “I hadn’t thought about it, but you’re right. Maybe he’s not as strong as I’d thought. Still Paul is coming out tomorrow, we’ll see what he says.”

“Is he awake?”

“Yes Peggy is up with him.”

“I think I’ll wander up and see him.”

“Okay supper will be about twenty minutes.”

Joe went upstairs and found Adam was quite cheerful and he looked considerably better than he had four days before. He had much more colour. Adam was pleased to see his little brother and Peggy left them alone. Joe filled his brother in on the news from José and Swann and then said, “I expected to find you up in the wheelchair.” Adam didn’t answer but began talking about the twins. As he obviously didn’t want to discuss the subject Joe avoided it going along with Adam’s choice of subject but he was puzzled. When he went back downstairs he told his father that Adam had avoided the subject, but he couldn’t suggest any reason.

Ben was worried, he had been fairly happy about his son’s state of mind and this came as rather a shock. He went up to find Adam reading poetry and his son wasn’t prepared to discuss anything else. Ben didn’t push his son just sitting chatting until Adam was ready to settle down.

Later in the evening when Adam was sleeping, Ben asked Carole to come outside with him. She was grateful for a breath of fresh air and they wandered down to the corral fence. Ben lent on it and made a fuss of Sport, who came for attention, missing his normal rider. “I wanted to talk about Adam.”

Carole bit her lip, slightly puzzled, “He seems very cheerful, He has enjoyed having the kids here and he and Laura get on well.”

“I know that but Little Joe pointed out that it was surprising that Adam hadn’t insisted on getting up into a wheelchair, he’s normally badgering to be up long before he is strong enough. Joe mentioned it to Adam, but his brother wouldn’t discuss it. Has he said anything to you or indeed discussed the future?”

Carole shook her head “He hasn’t said anything since Will and Laura arrived. He’s much stronger, but I don’t think he has any feeling in his legs. He did say that he won’t marry until he can stand for the ceremony.”

Ben wasn’t surprised, he knew his son very well. He smiled at Carole “I don’t suppose it’s important. Doc is due tomorrow; we’ll see what he has to say. Adam will talk when he’s ready. Considering how badly he was hurt, we have a lot to be grateful for that he is as fit as he is.”

Doc was out early the following morning. He examined Adam thoroughly and was pleased at his progress. He asked Adam several questions about the degree of pain he was having and how much he could do for himself. Then he suggested that Adam get up in the wheelchair. He was strong enough now and could at least move around the house and yard. Paul was very surprised when Adam flatly refused to consider it. He asked Adam why, but got no answer and much puzzled went downstairs.

Ben and Carole were waiting to hear his verdict and Joe joined them. Doc gratefully accepted coffee “Physically he’s much better. He has pains below the site of the injury and most of the reactions in his legs are virtually normal. Yet he can’t feel anything. He should have at least some feeling and a certain capability of movement but he hasn’t and he won’t discuss it. I suggested he at least use the wheelchair, get out and about but he refused point blank and he wouldn’t explain why.”

Ben asked “Do you have any idea why Paul?”

“I guess its reaction from all the strain he’s been under, even before he was hurt.”

“Is he strong enough for me to force him to discuss it?”

Paul thought about that for a minute and then nodded “Yes he is but there’s a risk that you will just drive him further in on himself. Give him a few more days first Ben, see if he can sort it out for himself. Adam’s very logical normally.” Ben nodded and went to get himself a drink while Joe saw Paul out.

Joe stood staring into the fire desperately wanting to help his brother, and eventually he said, “Even if he won’t go in the wheelchair, do you think he’d like a ride in the buggy, just up to the lake?”

Both Ben and Joe knew how often Adam went to the lake to think, get his problems into perspective and Ben knew exactly why Joe was suggesting this trip “It can’t do any harm to ask him Joe.”

Joe headed straight up to his brother’s room. Adam was reading but he put the book down and looked up as his brother came in. Joe grinned “Doc seems pleased with your progress. Carole and I wondered if you’d like to go for a ride in the buggy, have a picnic up by the lake?”

Adam was furious “Why the hell can’t you all just leave me alone, get out.” Then he threw his book at an astonished Little Joe, catching him just below the eye. Joe hastily retreated and went back downstairs mopping his streaming eye where the corner of the book had caught it, Ben saw and hastily went over to his youngest son “What happened to you?”

Joe explained and Ben helped him mop up and examined the inflammation, luckily no real harm was done. Carole wanted to go to Adam but Ben suggested that she had better leave him alone for a bit, until his temper had improved.

At lunchtime Ben took up a tray for Adam, but his son was feeding himself and made it clear that he didn’t want his father to stay, and Ben went along with him. Carole barely touched her own lunch, so worried about Adam and seeing that Joe decided she at least needed a break. He insisted on taking Carole, Laura and the children for the proposed picnic at the lake, to try and take Carole’s mind of things, but it wasn’t exactly a roaring success and they were back soon after four.

Carole went up to see Adam to find him in a chastened mood. He said, “I hope I didn’t hurt Joe. I didn’t really mean to hit him.”

“Joe’s okay. He was only trying to help Adam.”

Adam sighed ruefully “I know my love, that’s all any of you want but you’re not, none of you. Not even you darling. I’m just not fit company for anyone but myself at the moment.”

Carole stared at him horrified “Do you want me to go?”

Adam looked up at her and pleaded for her to understand “Please don’t take it the wrong way. I love you very much but just now I need to be alone.” Somehow Carole found the strength to smile for him and she kissed him gently and then went over to her own room and indulged in a good cry.

For the next couple of days Adam was only willing to see Hoss for a bath and was obviously waiting for everyone else to leave from the moment they entered his room, even the twins couldn’t attract his attention. He wasn’t eating and Ben was fairly sure that he wasn’t sleeping either. After three days of it Ben decided that it couldn’t go on. That evening he went in to fetch Adam’s tray, which was barely touched. Seeing the look on his father’s face Adam said defensively “I wasn’t hungry.”

Ben put the tray on the dressing table and sat down by his son’s bed “You haven’t been hungry for three days.”

“I’m alright Pa, just leave me alone will you.”

Ben sighed heavily “Adam I have left you alone for the last three days, you’re not eating, you’re not sleeping and you’re obviously not alright. Don’t you think its time we had a talk.”

“There’s nothing to talk about.”

“I think there is and you’re not solving it on your own Adam. For a start why won’t you at least get up either in the wheelchair or let Hoss carry you downstairs? You’re usually only too eager to get up, before you are nearly strong enough, but you could have come down days ago. Secondly the Doc says the reactions in your legs are normal and you have pains in your back below the injury, so your back is obviously a lot better. Why have you no feeling? And then probably most important why all of a sudden can’t you face seeing anyone, not me, your brothers or your fiancée? You’re not even reading. What’s eating at you Son?”

Adam wouldn’t look at his father and after some ten minutes Ben got to his feet, he couldn’t force his son to talk. He had got to the door when Adam said, “Don’t go Pa.”

Ben went back over and sat on the bed gripping Adam’s shoulder and gently circling his thumb, as he had so many times over the years in mute reassurance. Adam lent into his father and shut his eyes. “I don’t know what’s wrong Pa, please help me.”

Ben realised his son was near the end of his tether and he held Adam close gently stroking the hair back off his forehead until he felt Adam relax fractionally. Adam opened his eyes. Ben would have done anything to help but he had no more answers than Adam. All he could suggest was reaction. He said, “I expect it is just reaction Adam. You have had one hell of a time recently. You carried the ranch and your brothers and then before you have a chance to recover from that strain, you were told that Carole was dead and very badly hurt yourself. It would be surprising if there wasn’t some reaction.”

“I don’t know Pa I just feel that if I go in that wheel chair I’ll never leave it.”

“You always have before and Doc thinks you should have some capability of movement even now.”

Adam said bitterly “It’s easy for him to say. I’ve stuck pins in and drawn blood but I don’t feel anything.”

“Give it time Adam. You don’t need to go in the wheelchair but at least let us carry you downstairs for a change of scene.

Adam shook his head “Not yet.”

Ben asked, “Who are you trying to avoid Adam? Is it Laura after what happened before or Carole?”

“No I’m not trying to avoid anyone I’d just rather be on my own.”

Ben said, “It hasn’t done you much good over the last few days.” But Adam wouldn’t budge. Ben did insist that his son take one of the sleeping draughts that Doc had left, maybe Adam would be thinking more clearly after a decent night’s sleep.

Ben went downstairs and joined Joe by the fire; Carole was upset and had gone out for a walk while Laura was up with the twins who were teething and restless. Ben sat staring into the fire and after a while Joe asked “Any luck?”

Ben shook his head “Adam’s upset and confused but he doesn’t know why. He did volunteer the statement that he couldn’t go in the wheelchair, because he was scared he would never leave it again.”

Joe got up restlessly “I’ve been wondering if it’s a sort of mental block. A fear of history repeating itself. He was engaged and then crippled, got the use of his legs back and lost Laura. Now he’s engaged and crippled, maybe he’s scared if he regains the use of his legs he’ll lose Carole. He’d be torn in two because he won’t marry her while he’s crippled.”

Ben sat back and looked up at his youngest son “I must admit I’ve been thinking on similar lines, but even if we are right what do we do about it. He couldn’t admit it to himself and as you say he’s between the devil and deep blue sea and being torn apart.”

Joe shrugged “Maybe if he was sure of Carole…”

Ben shook his head “On a conscious level I’m sure he is. You only have to look at her to know she belongs heart and soul to your brother. These fears I guess are on a different level. Always supposing we’re right.”

Joe went and sat down next to his father, leaning forward, very intense, he said, “We can do one of two things as far as I can see. Either we have to make him face what we think and see how silly it is or in some way shock him into moving. Like you did to me up Eagle’s nest when I couldn’t move, because I was so scared of heights, until I thought I needed the rifle to save you.”

Ben sighed, “Usually there is noone who thinks more clearly than your brother, but just at the moment I think every thing has caught up with him and I don’t think the first alternative will work.”

“Then we have to plan to put him in some situation where he has to move.”

Ben impaled his youngest son on his glare “We will think about it, but you don’t do anything without discussing it first. Is that perfectly clear?”

“I promise Pa. I wouldn’t do anything to put Adam at risk. He’s had it far too rough anyway.” Joe meant every word but he went out to find Carole and explain what they thought might be wrong and enlist her help.

Carole went in to see Adam the following morning. After the discussion she had had with Joe, she’d had a sleepless night and looked tired and drawn. Adam patted the bed and Carole moved over to sit next to him. Even more aware of her near exhaustion at close range, Adam, very worried, said “You look exhausted my love. Have you been lying awake worrying about me?”

At that Carole broke down and Adam gathered her in his arms and she had a good cry on his shoulder, sobbing out all her fears for him and her helplessness when he wouldn’t let her near him to help. It made her feel much better and jolted Adam out of his self pity as he realised that he was being selfish and hurting those who meant the most to him. He held her tight and she gradually calmed down.

Once she had stopped crying Adam lifted her head and tenderly wiped her eyes “I’m so sorry my love. I’ve only been thinking about myself.”

“I didn’t mean to come in and cry all over you. I am supposed to be cheering you up.”

Adam smiled at her “Surprisingly enough my love, you have cheered me up. You have made me remember just how much you love me.” He pulled her close and kissed her soundly. For five minutes they just sat hugging each other, as Adam nuzzled her hair and kissed her in a way he hadn’t since his injury. Eventually Adam lent back against the pillows and said “Little Joe said something about a picnic up at the Lake. How about going this afternoon? You and me, with Joe, Laura and the kids.”

Carole hesitated, “Are you well enough?”

“I’m fine and I feel like some fresh air.” He kissed her again “Go wash your face darling and get Laura to help you pack some food. Would you send Joe in to see me, I owe him an apology.” Carole stood up feeling happier than she had in days and kissed him before she went out.

A couple of minutes later Joe came in to see his brother and Adam apologised for throwing the book at him. Joe grinned “No harm done, but choose a lighter one next time not one of those heavy tomes of yours!”

Adam relaxed, he had known that his brother wouldn’t hold it against him, but even so it felt better to be back on terms with his little brother. Then he turned to business “You’re no Hoss and even with the girls’ help you won’t manage my weight, so you’d better bring that wheelchair and take the wagon with the ramp.”

Joe hesitated, knowing how much this was costing his brother “Are you sure?”

“Yeah I’ll need to use the wheelchair for a couple of weeks, until I can walk.” Joe grinned delightedly and punched his brother gently on the shoulder “Welcome back.”
Then he ran down to tell his father just what Adam had said.

Adam lent back against the pillows and shut his eyes for a minute. He knew his fears were unreasonable but that didn’t make them any less real and it was only his love for Carole, which gave him the mental strength to ignore them. He was glad of five minutes alone to get a firm grip on himself and when the door opened, he sat up with some trepidation. Adam gave a soft sigh of relief to see it was just his father. Ben gave him a small brandy before lifting him into the wheelchair. He gripped Adam’s shoulder “I’m very proud of you son and I’m sure that it won’t be long before you are walking.”

Adam found his father’s praise more warming than the brandy and he slowly relaxed after the pain of being moved and let his father push him down the ramp, which Joe had managed to find.

Peggy was delighted to see Adam downstairs and insisted on pushing him out to see the horse Joe had found for her while she was there. It was a pinto, like Cochise and a beautiful animal. She chattered away all the time and Adam just relaxed and let it flow over him, at least Peggy made no demands on him and at that moment that suited him fine.

The cavalcade set off for the lake, Joe taking it very slow not wanting to shake his brother more than absolutely necessary. Even so when they reached the Lake Joe decided his brother needed some time to recover quietly before eating. Joe enlisted Laura’s support and they took the three children off to explore leaving Adam and Carole alone. Joe had carefully pushed the wheelchair down the ramp onto the ground before he went. Once they were alone Adam asked Carole to push him out on to the point and the asked “Can you help me out of this chair. I want to sit on the ground.” Carole was more than willing to try and with her help Adam managed to lower himself down and slid into his own spot and lent back. The very earth seemed to welcome him; he had sat, just there, so many times, over the long years since they had first made their home on the Ponderosa. He looked up at Carole and pulled a face “Very undignified.”

Carole just laughed and kissed him, before settling down next to him and they let the peace and grandeur of the scenery perform its magic, everything seemed to fall into perspective. Eventually Adam said “I promised you an impression of the way I envisage our house so we can decide on a site. I’ll start on that when we get back. You must tell me if you don’t like anything.”

Carole took this as a signal that the future was no longer a taboo subject and asked where he intended them to honeymoon. Adam had flirted with the idea of going to Europe but after all the money they were going to lose that year, he didn’t like to spend more and anyway he wasn’t too sure how fit he would be. Very tentatively he said, “Would a trip back East to meet your folks and maybe visit New York and Boston meet with your approval?”

Carole was delighted and let it show and Adam pulled her close. “I had thought of going to Europe and one day we will take a trip, but I’d rather not go just yet.”

“As long as I can introduce you to my parents, I don’t care what else we do. Anyway we can’t stay away too long we have a house to build and furnish.” Adam lay back and watched her as she tried to think out the number of rooms and the furnishings they would need. He appreciated again just how beautiful she was and as she talk excitedly about her own family and what they would think of him, a decision he had been thinking about was very easily made.

When Joe brought Laura and the kids back the two women got the food out. Adam was hungry for the first time in days and he made a good meal. They all lazed back after the food while Peggy climbed some trees and the twins, who were just beginning to crawl, scrabbled at the earth amusing the four adults.

Eventually Joe, with a little help from Carole lifted his brother back into the wheelchair and got it up on the wagon and headed home. Adam was tired out after the fresh air and Joe took him straight to his room. Ben had followed his son up and between them Ben and Joe got him to bed. Adam smiled sleepily up at his father “I really am alright now Pa or at least I soon will be so don’t worry. Tomorrow we’ll make out the guest list.” Ben tucked his son up and kissed his forehead so thankful and then left Adam to sleep.

Two days later Adam called Ben into his room where he was sitting up in the chair and proudly demonstrated his newly found ability to waggle his toes. Ben was delighted and soon the room was full as Joe and Laura came in to see what all the noise was about.

Adam missed Carole and he wheeled himself over to the room she was using. Carole was on the bed, sobbing her heart out with relief. Adam went in and said “Come here darling.” Carole slipped onto his lap and buried her face on his shoulder. Adam gently rubbed her back calming her down and when the sobs had eased he pushed her back slightly and wiped her face “Easy does it my love. You have too much to do to waste time crying.”

Carole frowned slightly not understanding and Adam kissed her “It’s time we named a day.”

She looked disbelievingly at him and Adam went on “We need at least three weeks to have the banns read, and any time after that I’ll guarantee to stand and wait for you to become my wife.” Carole came into his arms and Adam held her very tight. Eventually she pulled away breathless, looking radiant. Adam smiled at her “I know the last few weeks have been very hard on you and my selfishness hasn’t helped, but I will make it up to you, I promise.”

Carole was busily thinking out loud, planning what needed doing and she finally settled on the Saturday, six and a half weeks ahead. “It’s the last Saturday before Laura and Will leave and we want them here, but it gives you a reasonable time to recover.”

“Sounds good to me Darling. We’d better tell the others, then you can all start plotting.”

Carole wheeled him downstairs and then Adam asked his father, Joe and Laura to come over to the fire and asked his brother to fetch Hop Sing. Ben and Joe both guessed from the expressions on Adam and Carole’s face what was in the air, but they waited for Adam to explain. Adam grinned broadly “I’d like to issue an invitation for a wedding on Saturday August 5th.”

Ben was delighted and went over to offer his congratulations while Little Joe went and poured drinks all round. When they were all sitting round the fire Joe asked, “Where is it going to be?”

Adam looked questioningly at Carole with all their other discussions they hadn’t touched on that point. She had always thought in terms of a church wedding but she felt that would only add to the strain, on Adam and so she said “If its feasible I would like to be married here.”

Ben was delighted and Adam was pleased, he knew just how much his father had wanted it and if he was still not fully fit it would be easier on him as well. Carole saw how pleased they both were and she was glad she had made that concession. Soon they were all talking at once; making plans but Adam just sat back and watched. Eventually Ben moved over next to his son’s wheelchair “It’s not long Adam, are you sure you’ll be well enough?”

Adam smiled up at his father “At the worst I have to be married in this chair but I’m pretty sure I can be back on my feet, six weeks is a fair time. Anyway we couldn’t leave it any longer Will and Laura are leaving three days later.”

Eventually Adam said “Little Joe will you drive me up to the sawmill and lumber camp. I want to tell Hoss and Will myself.” It was a long way and Joe looked questioningly at his father before answering, Ben nodded and so Joe grinned “Willingly. We won’t get any sense out of Carole and Laura now they’ve started discussing a trousseau.”

The brothers had lunch and then set out. For a while they drove in silence and then Joe said “What do you want as a wedding present?”

Adam laughed “I can hardly believe that it’s all going to come true at last.”

Joe gripped his brother’s arm “We knew she’d never let you down. I thoroughly approve of my sister-in-law.”

Adam said “I’m glad but I wouldn’t give a damn if you didn’t.”

“Of course not, but you haven’t answered my question.”

“I promise I’ll think about it Joe, but can you do one thing for me? Go into town and wire her parents I’ll give you the address. See if they will accept a return ticket from Boston to here as part of my present to Carole. I’d love to surprise her on her wedding day with her parents’ presence.”

“Of course I will Adam, no problem. Any excuse for a trip to town.” Adam punched his brother’s shoulder at the broad grin.

When they reached the sawmill they found they were in luck as Hoss had come down to see how Will was getting on. They were both surprised, but pleased to see Adam, even if he was in the wheelchair. When Adam explained his errand, Hoss in particular was delighted, knowing it also meant his brother was well on the way to recovery or he wouldn’t have named the day.

After a while once all the congratulations had been said and things had calmed down Adam asked how they were managing without the flume. On the way up he and Joe had stopped at one point where the flume could be seen with its two large breaks. Hoss had to admit that it was hard going. He had opposed the flume when Adam first proposed it, but later he’d become its firmest supporter. Now having had the use of it for two years it came very hard to use traditional methods to move the lumber. Adam wanted a closer look at the breaks but it was far too rough to try and take the wheelchair and his brothers unanimously vetoed any attempt to go without it. Both Hoss and Joe were concerned, thinking that Adam looked tired anyway, and it was still a long way home. Joe said as much but Adam just laughed at them, he was fine. It didn’t do him any good and for once he had to submit to his brothers and let Joe take him on home.

The next day Joe headed into town on Adam’s errand. Adam had authorised Joe to tell Dan the date of the wedding, although the invitations wouldn’t be out for a couple of days and news quickly spread round town. While Joe was in the telegraph office carrying out Adam’s orders Philip and Dan put their heads together to try and think of a suitable wedding present. Philip had come up with an idea for a joint present from many of Adam’s friends, which Dan described as positively inspired. Dan canvassed around and found plenty of people who were prepared to come in on the scheme and when Joe came out of the telegraph office Dan met him and insisted he needed to talk.

Puzzled Joe went along with the reporter and Dan took him over to the Palace saloon. To Joe’s surprise the saloon was full to bursting point, and a number of the people there weren’t normal denizens of that bar. There were miners, cowboys, business men and the Chinese were well represented. As Joe looked round, he found that he knew everyone there and he looked questioningly at Dan. Dan called for quiet and then took Joe into one corner. He passed Joe a beer and then asked, “What is the worst remaining effect of that fight?”

Joe frowned, wondering where this was going, “Well Adam’s not back on his feet yet, otherwise it’s the flume.”

Dan grinned broadly “Precisely!” he sat back as though that explained everything and then realising that Joe was still looking blank, he went on “Adam designed that flume and I’ll bet he’s fretting because it’s out of action.”

Joe nodded, but he still didn’t see where Dan was going. Philip gave up on Dan ever explaining things clearly and broke in “We have decided to rebuild it for him as a wedding present. Then he can go off on his honeymoon with a clear conscience and not think that as the engineer of the family he ought to hang around here to mend it.”

Little Joe sat back and demanded a whisky, but by the time it arrived the beauty of the scheme had reached him and he was grinning widely. Philip said “All these guys are friends of his and want to give him something, but he doesn’t lack for much. So they’ll give a day or so of their time to rebuild his flume.”

Joe waved for silence and said, “I don’t know whose idea this was but its brilliant. I can’t think of anything that would please Adam more. He was up there yesterday, fretting because he couldn’t examine the damage as he’s still stuck in a wheelchair. Official invitations will be out in a few weeks but all of you keep Saturday August 5th clear. We’re having the biggest shindig this place has ever seen out at the Ponderosa and you’re all invited.”

This raised a large cheer and then Philip said, “Come over to my office Joe we need to discuss details.” Philip was going to take time off and control the actual building but he needed Joe to get him Adam’s original plans or an accurate copy. He also wanted the list of supplies that he had drawn up in the immediate aftermath of the fight. Philip had already arranged for the timber to be cut in town, so that the Cartwright’s own mill could carry on catching up the lost time.

The other major problem was to keep it a secret from Adam, which meant he had to be kept from anywhere he could see the flume until his wedding day. Joe just grinned they would cope. He’d enlist help from the rest of the family and Carole and Laura. Since Adam couldn’t go anywhere on his own, away from the main house, without help while he was tied to the wheelchair, Joe was sure they could manage. Joe was still grinning very broadly, knowing how much it would mean to his brother, to learn just how many people cared enough for him to give time and effort to give him a wedding present. On top of that there was the enormous benefit to the ranch of having the flume repaired and just how much it would ease the strain on his father.

Philip shook his head “Adam’s only going to have to take one look at you and he’ll know you’re up to something.”

“Of course he will but he’ll be expecting it and he won’t know what. I’ve waited a long time for my brother’s wedding!” Joe rode home savouring the prospect of telling his father and dispelling half his troubles in one fell swoop. He also had success to report to Adam. The King’s lived near the telegraph office and Mr King had replied before Joe left town. They had known of Carole’s engagement and were only too pleased to come and see her and find out about her new life. At first Mr King hadn’t wanted to take any money, but Joe had insisted that his brother wanted to reimburse them for all their expenses. It was part of his wedding present to his bride.

Ben was busy when Joe got home so he went up to tell Adam how he had got on. Laura and Carole were buried in dress patterns and Joe shooed them out saying he wanted to talk to Adam. Adam was very pleased to find that Joe had been successful and he made plans to get Beth to put them up until the actual day. Adam could see that his little brother was up to something but he didn’t bother to ask for details, as he knew this time he wouldn’t get any and in many ways he didn’t want to know.

Joe said, “They are talking about staying for a fortnight and then going on to visit San Francisco.”

“That sounds good little brother. Carole and I will stay until they leave and then we are going back east for a visit, provided I’m fit enough.” Adam noticed the sudden concern on his brother’s face and grinned, in this he could read Joe like a book. “Easy Joe, it will be a fairly short visit I’ll trust you and Hoss to oversee the building of the shell of my new home from my plans, but when it comes to the finishing touches I want to do those myself.” Joe grinned content. If Adam was going to build then he wouldn’t leave. Adam was tired and he had his supper on a tray in his room, much to Joe’s relief.

Little Joe was bubbling with excitement all through supper but he wouldn’t say anything, he wanted to get his father on his own and tell him first. Joe knew everyone would have to know apart from Adam, if it was to be kept from his brother, but that was for tomorrow. After coffee Joe asked his father to come for a ride and it was fairly obvious to Ben that he wasn’t going to get any answers from his son without going along, so he accepted. As they saddled their horses Ben asked “Why the ride?”

Joe grinned “I thought you could do with some fresh air.” Puzzled and intrigued Ben went along with his son and Little Joe headed out for the nearest spot to the house, from which the flume was visible. When it was in sight Joe stopped and dismounted. Ben did the same and then said, “For heaven’s sake tell me what this is all about Joseph.”

Joe waved at the flume “The flume is a living marvel isn’t it. The way Adam sat down and drew up plans and made it come alive.”

Ben frowned “Just at the moment it’s a gigantic white elephant! Why have you brought me out here to look at it? I know there are two great holes in it. I don’t need to see them.”

Little Joe grinned very broadly “Well Pa how would you like to have it repaired for you over the next few weeks?”

Ben wasn’t quite sure what to make of that statement “Go on.” Little Joe explained just what had happened in town and what Adam’s friends were planning. For a long moment Ben didn’t sat a word, just staring over at the flume, and then he said, “I can’t think of anything, which would please your brother more.” Slowly the reality of what Joe had said penetrated and Ben gave a loud whoop, picked up his youngest son and swung him round “That’s some gift and it’s a gift to all of us. Come on let’s go tell Hoss.” Joe was more than willing and a very happy pair headed on up to the sawmill to fill Hoss and Will in on the plan.

As they rode Joe filled in some more details especially the wide range of people who wanted to do something for his brother. Ben had always known that his eldest son was held in high regard, but even so he was surprised and he couldn’t help wonder, just how many little odd bits of help Adam had given over the years and not thought worth mentioning at home. Some had reached Ben and he had always respected his son’s reticence, but it all added to the immense pride he had in his son.

At the house Adam heard them ride out and was surprised when Carole told him that his father had gone out for a ride. He was worried that it meant trouble but Carole shook her head. “No. Joe was up to something but he looked very pleased with himself. He said they wouldn’t be back until late. One thing I am sure about, whatever it was Joe was hiding, it was something nice.” Adam relaxed at that and with Carole’s help began to prepare guest lists. They had to produce two, one of close friends to attend the ceremony and the wedding breakfast and the other of people who would join them in the late afternoon and evening for the biggest party the Ponderosa had ever thrown.

Adam was in two minds who to ask to be best man; both his brothers meant so much to him that he was loath to choose between them even on a relatively minor matter. The alternative was to ask one of his friends or his cousin. If Ross had still been alive he would have been the obvious choice but none of his other friends were that close, and he had acted as best man for half a dozen of them. Adam kept putting off the choice, there was time yet and maybe something would clarify his thoughts. Carole was having Peggy and the young daughter of the minister, who were about the same age, as her bridesmaids. Carole was insisting on paying for her own trousseau. She had saved a fair amount of her salary and could afford it. As they planned the wedding the evening flew past and eventually Adam, very contented, fell asleep. Carole eased a couple of pillows out from behind him and tucked him up before leaving him to rest with a kiss on the forehead.

Hoss and Will were both delighted at the unexpected help and promised to give Philip any assistance they could and remember not to let Adam know anything about it. Hoss grinned very broadly at his father “I told you we couldn’t lose while we had so many good friends, now they won’t even let us make a loss!”

Considering all their problems, everything at the sawmill and lumber camp was running reasonably smoothly and Ben knew that with the flume available for the last half of the cutting season, they could more than break even. He was more at peace than he had been all year as he rode home with his youngest son, through the beautiful land that they’d made their own.

For the next three weeks Adam spent most of his time planning his wedding and his house. Joe went into town every few days with his brother’s instructions, to order everything from furnishings to flowers. The ranch was running smoothly and Ben had relaxed, now he no longer had to worry about the flume. Philip was well on the way to repairing it with his army of volunteers. It allowed Ben to spend a fair amount of time with Adam looking through catalogues, or getting measurements for his son, as Adam completed the plans for his new home. Ben was very pleased with his son’s progress. Adam seemed at peace with himself and happy, although his physical recovery was slow. Adam could move his legs slightly now and it was obvious to Ben that it was only a matter of time before Adam made a full recovery.

Carole and Laura kept appearing with odd shaped pieces of material and were doing a great deal of sowing as they made the wedding dress and the two bridesmaids dresses. The whole house had an atmosphere of excitement as various groups tried to hide secrets from the rest. Little Joe had just about regained his stamina and was in his element, involved with every group, even giving advice, not requested, on the dresses. He was thoroughly enjoying himself and on the go from morning to night, Twice he had the job of keeping Adam away from where he could see the flume and had to use a very roundabout route to the lake much to Adam’s bewilderment. Joe’s excuses got weaker and weaker until both brothers were laughing and Adam had to plead for mercy. It still hurt to laugh so much.

Hoss and Will spent more time at the house, as things were going well. There was a great deal of discussion about the choice of wedding presents. Ben knew what he was giving his son. He had had it hidden away for the last three years. It was a painting of the view over Lake Tahoe and it had been executed by Healy, who was famous for his painting of Lincoln. Healy had stayed with them while Adam was in Europe and Ben had asked him to paint it, intending to send it to Adam. While Ben was waiting for the oils to harden to ensure no damage was done in transit Adam had returned to the Ponderosa and Ben had put the painting away. Will had already arranged to have a dinner and tea service sent out from Frisco, but Joe and Hoss couldn’t make up their minds.

One evening Joe was leafing through catalogues. Hoss had to go to Frisco the following day to finalise a few details and he was going to pick up both his own and Joe’s presents, provided Joe had made up his mind. Hoss was upstairs helping Adam have a bath and Ben sat by Joe giving advice, which Joe termed useless, until Joe turned and threw the catalogues at his father. Ben laughed and went out to get fresh coffee and when he came back found his son staring at a catalogue of poetry books. Ben was puzzled but Joe pointed to one particular edition “They do a special tooled leather edition all matching and they put on any marks you ask for. I was thinking of getting some with the Ponderosa brand on them, for his study.” Joe looked anxiously at his father but Ben grinned broadly “I think that’s an excellent idea, They have similar tastes in books so it will be a joint present.”

Joe frowned “That’s the problem, what to choose. I sort of know what Adam has but I haven’t got a clue about Carol’s library. I would just bet she has one.”

“I don’t know Son but if anyone can help you it will be Dan. I’ll bet that he has borrowed extensively from both of them.” Almost before Ben had finished speaking Joe had jumped to his feet saying, “Don’t wait up Pa, I may be late!” as he ran out to saddle Cochise and head for town.

Joe rode home triumphant late that night, having ordered a list of twenty four individual poetry books, each a single poet and a complete set of Shakespeare plays as Dan thought Adam only had a decrepit complete edition; including the sonnets that meant another thirty eight books. At two dollars fifty cents each book including the fancy binding and the brand it had made hole in Joe’s personal account but he was pleased with his idea. When Hoss realised that he was supposed to collect sixty-two books from Frisco he wasn’t so pleased, but he knew his eldest brother would be delighted, and so he found himself giving in. Hoss still had no idea what to get but intended looking around in Frisco. He would be away for a fortnight and when he got back the wedding would only be a week away. Still there were jobs that needed to be done, even with a wedding imminent, there was still a ranch to run.

Over the next week the planning reached a peak as final orders went out for food, drink and everything else they needed to make it a perfect day. Then the activity seemed to reach a plateau. It would be a few days before things began arriving and there was no more to do until that happened. With time to take stock, Ben realised that his eldest son had gradually become more and more withdrawn over the last week, Ben decided to see if Adam wanted to go up to the lake, it might induce his son to talk. Adam welcomed the offer, they had all been too busy to take him out and he couldn’t go alone. Ben drove the long way round to the Lake. The flume was virtually completed and Adam mustn’t see it yet, but Adam didn’t even comment. Once they arrived Ben lifted his son down off the buckboard and over to his usual spot. Adam lay back staring at the magnificent trees round Marie’s grave. His father had always cared for them and they seemed to respond by growing tall and straight, a pathway to heaven as Hoss had once described them. Ben cleared the graves almost automatically and then sat back watching his eldest son. Gradually the peace of that spot percolated into Adam and he relaxed. Ben risked commenting “You have been getting very tense the last couple of days.”

Adam could only accept that but he shrugged “Guess I needed my weekly dose of the Lake.”

Ben asked, “Is there anything wrong, do you want to talk?”

Adam grinned up sleepily “Don’t worry Pa I’m fine. I get married to a wonderful woman in sixteen days and everything will be just great.”

Ben wasn’t convinced, he could see the shadow of something in his son’s eyes, something was worrying Adam. Still the trip seemed to have calmed Adam down and Ben knew from years of experience that he couldn’t force Adam to talk if he didn’t want to. It was probably just normal tenseness before a complete change in his life; he had been a bachelor a long time.

Adam kept up a good front when in company but on his own he was fretting, with only two weeks to go, he seemed little closer to standing unaided, than he had been five weeks earlier when they had settled on a date. One morning in the early hours, unable to sleep Adam tried to pull himself erect on the bedstead but his legs kept giving way on him. Three times he pulled himself up, but even holding on he couldn’t stand up, let alone release his hold. His legs were just not strong enough, buckling at the knees. He was in a crumpled heap on the floor when Little Joe came in. Joe had heard the thuds as Adam fell and decided to investigate. Joe went over to his brother and lifted Adam to sit up against him. Adam sat staring unseeingly in front of him and Joe worried about him said “I’ll help you into bed.” Adam shook his head decisively “No help me up. I will stand.” Joe wanted to argue but one look at the expression on his brother’s face convinced him of the futility of that. He pulled Adam to his feet and then with one arm round his brother’s waist and Adam’s arm round his shoulders Joe did his best to take Adam’s weight. Even with Joe’s help, Adam’s legs were buckling and he allowed Joe to ease him down into the wheelchair. For a few moments neither brother spoke, then Adam said “Wheel me across to your room Joe. I’ve missed the view of the mountains, Pa’s room faces the wrong way and it’ll soon be dawn.” Joe did as he was asked and took Adam over to the window. Adam sat staring out, mixed anger and frustration clear on his face.

Eventually Joe said, “It’s just too soon Adam. You’re not strong enough. It will be alright in a bit.”

Adam wouldn’t look at his brother but he said “I haven’t got time, the wedding is only two weeks. I can’t even stand for five seconds and the ceremony is at least a quarter of an hour.”

Little Joe knew how important it seemed to Adam to be able to stand at least for the ceremony, but he tried to point out that Carole wouldn’t care.

Adam buried his face in his hands “I can’t risk it Joe. I know I’m better, but even now there’s no guarantee I’ll ever walk again.”

Joe gripped his shoulders “That’s nonsense. Of course you’ll walk, Doc isn’t even quoting odds, he just says that it will take time. Don’t forget that bullet injured your stomach too. You hardly ate for two weeks; it’s not surprising that you’re still weak. That’s all it is Adam, just weakness.”

Adam didn’t look at all convinced and he bit his lip “Maybe I ought to postpone the wedding.”

“Come on brother. A lot of people have made a lot of arrangements, not least Carole and Pa. You even have her parents coming. You can’t change it now Adam, even if you are married in that chair.”

Adam close to breaking down shook his head “I won’t be. I won’t…”

Joe moved closer and tightened his grip on Adam’s shoulders “Easy Adam. I know how you feel, you want everything perfect, but surely the important thing is to join together two people who are very much in love. Would it matter so much?”

Adam didn’t answer but slowly Joe felt him relax slightly and eventually he turned the chair round to face Joe. Adam grinned ruefully “You’re right little brother. I’m making a mountain out of a molehill. We continue as planned, even if I am stuck in this.”

Joe grinned at him and then decided while he was pushing his luck he might as well carry on he said, “I know I’m butting in, but you’ve never said who you want as a best man. Maybe you have already decided but I just think it ought to be Hoss.”

“Why in particular?”

“Couple of reasons. He’s the oldest of us and I know he’d be delighted and if you are back on your feet and need a little unobtrusive help then Hoss’ strength would be useful.”

To Joe’s relief Adam smiled “I had half decided to ask Will rather than choose between you two but now, if that’s how you feel, I agree.”

Joe stood up decisively “Right having put my two cents in, will you please go back to bed? It’s small wonder you’re not regaining your strength, if you lie awake worrying about it.”

Adam laughed wryly “You do me good Joe. I think I’ll sleep now.” Joe got his brother back to bed and then as he came out Ben called him. Ben had heard voices and worried about Adam he had got up, but decided that Joe was doing a good job and he had left his sons alone. Joe went into join his father in the room Ben was using and seeing the concern on his father’s face he tried to reassure him “Adam’s okay Pa. Just cross with his own weakness. He was trying to stand and can’t manage it yet.”

“He doesn’t want to postpone the wedding, does he?” Ben asked anxiously.

Joe shook his head “He’d like to stand for the ceremony but it’s not that important.” Ben guessed that Joe had been using his silver tongue to persuade his eldest brother, but he didn’t push for details.

Carole was up very early, she couldn’t help worrying about Adam, knowing him so well and loving him so much, she had seen behind the mask and knew he was getting increasingly tense. She had been unable to persuade Adam to talk and had spent a large proportion of the night staring out of the window, unable to sleep. Like Ben she had heard voices but didn’t have the confidence to ask, either Ben or Joe, what had been going on. Adam himself was sleeping late and having looked in on him, Carole went down for coffee.

Ben was still sitting over breakfast and he could see the tiredness in his son’s fiancée, as Carole walked over to the table. Wordlessly he passed coffee and waited until she had relaxed with the cup “Do you want some breakfast?”

“No thank you Mr Cartwright, I’m not hungry.”

Ben lent back in his chair “If I may be so bold Carole, you look exhausted. I may be wrong but I would guess you didn’t sleep well. Worried about Adam maybe?”

Carole looked up seeing the concern in the dark eyes and, for a moment, she could only think how alike Ben and his eldest son were, something that had never struck her before. “He’s been getting very tense and he won’t talk to me.”

Ben got up from his chair and moved behind her gently gripping her shoulder “I think you might find he is better today. He’s just impatient, because he is not gaining his strength as rapidly as he would like. Paul is very pleased at how quickly he is recovering but it’s never fast enough for Adam.”

Carole pulled away, slightly hurt, that Adam would talk to his father but not to her. She didn’t say anything, but Ben could read it on her face, as Carole moved over to the fire and sat down. He could understand the feeling and he followed her “Adam finally opened up to Joe last night.”

Carole looked up in surprise at that and Ben sat down facing her “It really doesn’t matter, as long as someone can help. Joe caught him trying to stand up and too weak to manage it.”

Carole blinked angrily, determined not to cry, “Does he want to postpone the wedding?”

Ben shook his head “No Joe got him to realise that it won’t matter that much if he’s in the chair. He will be fine, it’s just a matter of time.”

“Mr Cartwright I would marry him even if I knew he’d never leave the wheelchair. He is a very special man. I want children but if it were a choice of someone else and children or Adam, then it would have to be Adam. I faced the idea of living without him when he was so ill and I can’t do it.”

“Adam will be fine, child.” Ben went over and kissed her forehead “Now you are going to be my daughter in a couple of weeks, don’t you think it’s time you called me Pa, like the boys?”

Carole smiled a little watery and brushed her hand across her eyes but her voice was firm “I’d like that Pa. My own father was always Dad and I miss him, it will be nice to have a Pa here in Nevada.”

“Right then I am going to exert the privileges of a father. I think you should go back upstairs and take a nap. Adam is still asleep, and when he wakes up, I’d like him to have his girl at her beautiful best.” Carole could only accept the sense of that and she got to her feet, kissing Ben’s cheek, she headed back upstairs.

When Carole woke again nearly three hours later, she washed and then went to check Adam to find he was just stirring. By the time she had fetched coffee he was awake and had hitched himself up in the bed. Adam pulled her close and kissed her soundly and laughingly Carole pulled away rubbing her hand over his heavy beard “I guess I’m going to have to get used to being scrabbled in the morning.”

Adam nodded grinning broadly “You will. I’ll try and keep clean shaven, but I’m afraid I can’t wait for my first kiss until after morning ablutions!” Carole came back for seconds, just to show she didn’t mind, and then hearing Joe in the corridor she called him to help get his brother up. Once Adam was downstairs and fed, he called Carole over to the table and laid out the plans he had drawn up for their new home.

Adam was thinking on a large scale and had drawn up plans for a ten bedroom house, with the largest room having connecting doors through to a second bedroom which he hoped would become the nursery and on the other side to a separate washroom cum dressing room. Downstairs there was a large kitchen connected to separate living quarters and storage areas. The main room was almost as large as the one in the main house but Adam had designed a separate dining room and a study, and even a playroom for the children he wanted. He had even planned a covered way out to the stables, fed up with getting soaked while seeing to the animals in winter. Carole was puzzled by the plans at first, but Adam sketched out various views for her as he talked her through it and the house seemed to come to life in front of her eyes. It was far bigger than she had expected and, although it sounded marvellous, she had visions of endless days spent cleaning. Very tentatively Carole mentioned her fear and Adam laughed, pulling her close “Why do you think I designed living quarters off the kitchen? We will have a housekeeper. Unfortunately we can’t take Hop Sing but you’d better start thinking. Do you want a woman or someone like him?”

Carole asked, “Which would you prefer?”

Adam shook his head “It has to be your choice my love. If I am working away from home or even out on the range during the day, you’re the one who will spend most time with him or her. I must still do my share of the work round here.”

Carole smiled “I wouldn’t have it any other way!” She sipped her coffee and thought about the possibilities. In some way the idea of another woman was attractive but she decided that it was more likely to get on her nerves and anyway, round the woman starved Virginia City, she could see herself setting up as a marriage mart. Eventually she said, “I think we ought to ask Hop Sing if he can find us someone.”

Adam had left the choice up to her and would have gone along whatever she decided but he was very pleased by her choice, he really didn’t want another woman around. He was even more pleased that she would trust Hop Sing’s choice. The little Chinaman had been part of his life since Joe was a baby and, to Adam’s mind was part of his family, but he knew that their attitude wasn’t common and he was delighted at the way Carole accepted him. He grinned broadly “I’ll have a word with Hop Sing. I’m sure he has some relative who’d be perfect.”

Hop Sing over heard out in the kitchen and he was pleased. He had already decided that Miss Carole was just about good enough to have one of his boys and now he began to think she would be just right for number one son. He began going through in his own mind the people he knew and quickly decided on the man who was in his opinion, just about good enough to work for his beloved Cartlights.

Having decided to go through with the wedding in two weeks, regardless of his physical condition, Adam relaxed and gave up worrying. He began to enjoy the build up and good naturedly went along, as Joe descended on his chair from time to time and hurriedly pushed him through to the kitchen, when someone or something arrived that they didn’t want him to see. The house was getting increasingly complicated with no go areas for both Adam and Carole. The room Ben was using was out of bounds as the various wedding presents were being stored in there as they arrived. Adam wasn’t allowed in Carole’s room where the dresses were taking shape, her own hanging nearly finished. His own old room was also forbidden but an awful lot of banging was taking place in there. Everyone seemed to be having whispered conversations, which stopped as Adam approached and he wasn’t innocent himself as he plotted with Joe. Adam had Hoss carrying out an errand for him in Frisco; Hoss was collecting a set of jewellery that Adam had ordered for Carole. It was a diamond and sapphire set, necklace, bracelet and earrings. Adam had ordered it to match her engagement ring and had drawn up the designs himself, not wanting anything too flashy, but had specified fine stones and it had set him back more than two thousand dollars.

Ten days before the wedding, the other half of his present to Carole arrived in town. Joe had arranged for them to stay with Beth and she sent word to them that Mr and Mrs King had arrived. Adam wanted to go into town and meet them but Ben wouldn’t allow it. Although better, it was still much to long a journey for his son. Adam was furious but Joe pointed out that Carole would be sure to find out that he had gone to town and would want to know why. Adam accepted that and calmed down and Ben gave his youngest son a grateful look. Adam had to accept Joe’s offer to go to town and greet them on his behalf. Ben suggested that they enlist Laura’s help. If she could take Carole into town shopping, then Joe could bring Mr and Mrs King to the ranch for the day, while Carole was out of the way. Adam was satisfied by that idea and immediately called Laura over and asked her to take him outside.

Adam explained what he wanted Laura to do and why. Laura had grown fond of Carole and she was delighted for her new friend, knowing just how much Carole was missing her parents. She smiled at Adam “That typifies why you will make such a good husband. She’s a lucky woman.” To her surprise Adam’s face clouded over and he turned his chair away staring up at the mountains “Am I doing the right thing Laura? Going through with it while I’m tied to this.” He hit the wheelchair almost angrily and sighed heavily before going on “The Doc could be wrong and then I’m tying her to a cripple. You know marriage is more than a meeting of minds and I’m not much use to her at the moment.”

Laura moved over next to him taking his hand “I know Carole would marry you even if it meant no children and that you’d always be crippled, she loves you very much. But why so pessimistic? You are a little better every day. We can all see it. It’s only a case of getting your strength back and even now things don’t tire you as they did. You know you’ll get back on your feet soon. The Doc has no hesitation in confirming it, so why worry?”

Adam brought her hand to his lips and kissed it “I’m beginning to think I’m a born worrier.”

Laura laughed “Just pre-wedding nerves.”

Adam laughed “Nope, just scared of meeting my in-laws.”

Joe was going into town to meet them that afternoon and Ben suggested that he invite them out the day after tomorrow. It was Friday and Hoss was due back that day as well. He had already telegraphed to say that all his business was completed successfully and when Jot took Carole’s parents back to town he could collect his brother. Laura was quite happy to fit in with that and so Joe headed for town.

Mr and Mrs King were highly puzzled about the man their daughter was marrying. On the stagecoach for the final leg of their journey from the East, their fellow passengers had been quite willing to talk about the Ponderosa. However they only knew Adam by repute and all that the King’s learnt was that their future son-in-law was one of the fastest guns outside the professional ranks. They found that very worrying, especially as they were also told a garbled but bloody story of the fight a few weeks earlier. They were used to the quiet of the east and Mr King at least was willing to give Adam the benefit of the doubt, things were different in the West, but his wife wasn’t so sure. In her letters Carole had said that he was a lawyer and had studied law in Europe, that he played classical guitar and read poetry. Somehow it didn’t fit and when they asked Beth she confused them even more by saying that Adam was an engineer. She did confirm the story of the fight and told them Adam was still in a wheelchair because of it. On their own later that evening Mrs King was scathing “A fine catch! A gunslinging crippled dilettante rancher.” Her husband said, “Carole’s old enough to know her own mind so wait until you meet him before you judge him. He was decent enough to invite us out here.”

The following afternoon Little Joe arrived and Beth brought him in and introduced him, then excused herself to get tea. Little Joe said, “Adam’s sorry he can’t get to town to greet you himself, but as you’ve probably heard, he’s not fully recovered from an injury he got a few weeks back. He asked me to come in his place, to welcome you to Virginia City.”

Mr King smiled at the young cowboy “It was very decent of him to invite us out for the wedding.”

“Well Adam wants his own family around on such an occasion. Its only right that Carole should have hers too.”

Mrs King could appreciate the young man’s good looks and if the brothers looked alike she could understand why her daughter might have fallen for Adam but she was still worried. She asked “Can you tell us something about your brother. We seem to be getting conflicting reports and he sounds somewhat of a dilettante.”

She hadn’t expected the young cowboy to really understand the word, Joe might be charming and good-looking, but in his normal working clothes dusty from the ride, he looked like all the other cowboys. Little Joe pokered up at her question and she realised her mistake. Joe bit his lip fighting to keep hold of his temper and he spoke very quietly “I can’t think of many words, which would be less accurate in describing my brother. However I’ll leave you to make up your own minds. My father has sent an invitation for you both to join us at the ranch on Friday and meet Adam prior to the ceremony. Carole is staying with us at present but she will be in town, shopping with my cousin’s wife.”

Mr King said “We will be pleased to accept your father’s invitation but please don’t take my wife’s comment the wrong way. We are already predisposed to like your brother, both because I trust my daughter’s judgement and for the gesture he made in inviting us out here. But we are honestly puzzled. Adam had been described to us as a lawyer, an engineer, a poet, a gunman, a cowboy and a musician.”

Joe had to grin at the expressions on their faces and the long list of activities associated with his brother “Well I guess he’s a bit of all of those. His hobbies are his books including poetry and his guitar. As a rancher and part owner of the Ponderosa he has to be a cowboy and in this part of the country you need to be good with a gun to stay alive, but we only fight in defence of what we own, or what we believe in. As for the others he qualified as an engineer when he was twenty and as a lawyer last year. Both are useful round the ranch.”

“He sounds quite a man.” Mr King commented and Joe nodded “He’s always been the scholar of the family, but I’ll leave you to judge him. I’m biased.” The conversation became more general as Beth returned with tea and Joe finalised arrangements to pick them up around ten a.m. Just as he was leaving Mr King asked where the ranch was. He had only got vague answers from the other people he’d asked, but he had a map and asked Joe if he could show him. Joe indicated the position of the ranchhouse and then sketched in the boundaries of the ranch. Mr King was taken aback “How big is it?”

Joe shrugged “Adam will be able to give you the exact figure, but it’s about one thousand square miles and we have title deeds to every square inch. All of them will stand up in a court of law, none of it is public land.” King raised his eyebrows at that, he expected things to be large out west but this was colossal. Joe could see his surprise and, with a distinct edge of pride in his voice, he went on “It’s the biggest ranch in the State and in case you’re wondering, it is jointly owned between my father and the three of us.”

King said, “I didn’t mean to pry.” But Joe shook his head “It’s okay. Carole’s your daughter you have a right to know the position of her husband.” Then he excused himself leaving two very puzzled people.

When Joe got home he had to answer all Adam’s questions, until in the end he pleaded starvation, and pointed out that Adam would have a chance to judge for himself in two days time. Later in the evening Joe told his father more precisely what had been said, highly irate still at her daring to call Adam a dilettante. Ben calmed his son down; it was only natural for parents to be worried and to someone who didn’t know Adam, it did probably sound rather odd.

On the Friday Joe drove the Kings out to the ranch. They were much impressed by the scenery. He took then via the Lake, partly to show them the magnificent scenery and partly to ensure that they missed Carole. They were most impressed but asked about the graves. Joe said “Two of them were friends of Adam’s a husband and wife, they died a couple of years ago. The oldest is my mother’s grave; she died when I was three. I was born here on the Ponderosa, Adam was born back east and Hoss, my middle brother was born on the way out here. Hoss is on his way back from Frisco at the moment so you won’t meet him today. Actually we are only half-brothers, Adam’s mother died giving birth and Hoss’ in an Indian raid soon after he was born. Mine died in a riding accident.”

King was surprised at so much information given so freely but Joe grinned “Not exactly a secret and, in a way the more you know the situation, the less you will need to ask Adam. He’s still not fully fit, so I guess we sorta protect him.” Joe turned away suddenly embarrassed, not at sharing information, but at revealing just how much he thought of that infuriating brother of his.

They headed on towards the house and along the way the flume was visible, King was intrigued and Joe wasn’t above boasting about the way his brother had designed it and they had built it, explaining its purpose. Then he suddenly remembered that Adam wasn’t supposed to know the flume was repaired and he explained how badly it had been damaged and the repair, a wedding present from so many of Adam’s friends. King promised not to drop any hint about the repair but it was his wife who listened most intently to the story. This man must have something about him, if so many people were giving up time and putting in effort for a rich man. Then the house was in view and Joe pointed it out he indicated the valley up behind them “Adam is going to build in that valley.” He drove on down.

Ben had come out to meet them but Adam was nervous, especially stuck in that damned wheelchair, and he stayed by the desk playing with the papers not taking in a word. Ben went over to greet them and Joe made the introductions. Ben helped Mrs King down and then said, “Adam is inside. He’s rather self-conscious, you do realise he’s tied to a wheelchair at the moment.”

Mrs King nodded “Mrs Kelly told us he had been hurt.”

“It’s only temporary. He hurt his spine but there’s no permanent damage and he’s getting stronger every day. He’ll soon be back on his feet.” Then Ben led the way in. Adam was very pale, as he had tensed up over the meeting, it had caused the pain in his stomach to return and he was having great difficulty in sitting upright. Ben was horrified when he saw his eldest son, Adam looked really ill again. Joe after one look, checked with his father, and then went and poured a stiff brandy.

Adam had himself under firm control and he greeted the Kings. Both realised that he was in pain but his good looks and charm were also very evident, and Mrs King could understand just why her daughter had fallen in love with him. Ben called to Hop Sing to fetch coffee and led the way over to the fire. Joe took the opportunity to give Adam the brandy, which Adam downed gratefully. Then Joe wheeled him over to join the others; King was complimenting Ben on the ranch and said how impressed they had been with the flume a fine piece of engineering, such a pity it had been damaged. Adam let everything drift over him for a minute until the brandy had effect and as he relaxed, the pain eased. Much to Ben’s relief the colour began to return to his face and after five minutes he looked much better and began to take his part in the conversation.

At first it was rather stilted but gradually everyone relaxed. Adam found that his future father-in-law really was interested in the flume and the pair of them began to discuss the problems involved. Adam found that King had quite a good appreciation of the problems involved for an amateur. Ben showed Mrs King round the house and explained the plans for the wedding. She was most impressed by the house; it wasn’t at all what she had expected out here in the rough west.

Hop Sing had excelled himself over lunch and while they ate Adam got on good terms with his mother-in-law. Little Joe was very nearly convulsed in laughter, only his father’s eye on him prevented him laughing out loud, as he watched his big brother exert every ounce of his charm and persuasive tongue and Carole’s mother visibly soften under his influence. Adam hardly ate anything, still feeling more than little nauseous but he put up a good show and Ben was the only one who noticed. As they moved over to the fire for coffee he asked Adam if he was okay, but Adam pushed off his concern, and went over to continue his discussion of Boston personalities with Mrs King. He was being very tactful about them, compared with some of his rude comments on the match making mamas, when he first came home.

Mid afternoon Joe had to take the King’s back to town, in order to avoid Carole. They arranged with Ben to come out early on the wedding day and stay at the house for the remainder of their time in Nevada. Joe promised to arrange for Dan to bring them out with Beth. The pair were very much happier about their daughter’s marriage now that they had met Adam and seen his family and their ranch. Indeed Mrs King was delighted to find her daughter had landed such a cultured, charming man.

As soon as they left, Ben insisted on Adam going back to bed for a rest. Adam argued briefly but he still felt rotten and succumbed fairly easily. He dropped asleep almost as soon as his head touched the pillow and Ben went back downstairs seriously worried. Ben hadn’t wanted his son to postpone the wedding, even though he wasn’t recovering as fast as they had hoped, because he thought that it would put an added strain on Adam, that it would be better to have it settled. Now he was worried, if meeting two people had upset him so much and tired his son so quickly, Ben wasn’t at all sure that Adam would be strong enough to face the strains and tensions of his wedding in just over a week’s time.

Carole and Laura arrived home first with numerous packages. Carole was very pleased with herself; she had managed to get what she wanted for Adam. It had been on order for months and she had been scared it wouldn’t arrive in time. It was a beautifully hand made solid gold watch engraved with Adam’s name. Carole had asked Ben’s advice just after their engagement and she immediately went over to show him. Ben was sure that Adam would be delighted. Carole was surprised not to see her fiancé and when Be said that he was asleep she became worried. Ben did his best to reassure her “He’s okay just a bit tired so I persuaded him to have a nap. It keeps him out of the way while Hoss brings in everything he‘s collected in Frisco. Joe should be back with him any time now.”

Carole said, “It’s getting increasingly difficult to remember where we are allowed now that Hop Sing has made the kitchen out of bounds. Ben laughed “If much more stuff increases we will all have to move into the bunkhouse. There’s no room in the kitchen to move for boxes.” Carole laughed and then headed upstairs to unpack.

Hoss arrived home with boxes galore, he had been most unpopular on the stage and it was with a sigh of relief that he did the final unloading. Then Ben and Joe had to help Hoss move everything up to the room Ben was using. Ben was intrigued to see what Hoss had finally chosen but Hoss insisted that he was having coffee and a bite to eat before he undid anything. He looked tired and Ben stopped Little Joe bullying his brother. Joe wanted to know what his present looked like. Hoss groaned “One thing I know it was danged heavy.” Then taking pity on Joe, he said, “It looked real fine little brother.”

Once Hoss had had some food and recruited his strength, he led the way upstairs and told Joe which boxes contained the books. Joe pulled out a dozen of them and lined them up. They were all matching, in black leather with the name in gold and the Ponderosa brand on the spine. Joe visualised them in his brother’s study and grinned, satisfied with his choice. Then he turned his attention to finding out what Hoss had bought. Hoss said “I hope he’ll like them I went all over Frisco but I kept coming back to that funny little junk shop near the dock, I wasn’t sure but I couldn’t resist them.”

Even Ben was getting impatient and he said “For goodness sake stop waffling and show us.”

Hoss carefully unpacked the first box and to Ben and Joe’s utter amazement he drew out a beautiful cut glass decanter with a dark base and stopper, Then he got out the matching glasses all with clear bowls and dark stems. The complete set consisted of six decanters and eighteen glasses in each of six different styles all matching. Hoss was mightily relieved to find they had all arrived intact. Neither Ben nor Joe said anything as they examined the glassware and Hoss said worriedly “Do you think they’ll be pleased?”

Joe slapped his brother on the back “They’ll be delighted. These are exquisite Hoss.”

Ben was studying one of the decanters “How much did you pay for these Hoss?”

Hoss studied his feet and mumbled, “Seven hundred and fifty dollars” and awaited the explosion. To his surprise Ben whistled softly “If I’m right you have got a real bargain, these are worth ten times that. This is Venetian glass and a collectors item. I’ll have a look in a moment.”

“Are you sure Pa? The dealer said that the widow of some financier, who committed suicide, sold it. I think he was glad to get rid of it.”

Ben said, “Come over here Hoss.” Ben had pulled out a book of antiques and showed a picture of glasses identical in style. Ben had another look at the ones Hoss had bought “I suppose it could be an imitation. I’m no expert but listen to the ring, it is every high quality.”

“You think I did well then?”

“Superbly well Son.” Hoss was very pleased, he had had second thoughts later after buying it. Then Joe noticed another box addressed to Adam. It had come from England and Ben hesitated and then said, “Let’s open it. It was from Adam’s friend Charles Dickens. Hoss had written to him explaining that the fire had destroyed his books and that Adam was getting married and he had sent a matching edition of all his works all signed by him as a wedding present. There were also about nine odd books, all sent as presents by people, Adam had become friendly with in England. Ben was very pleased knowing that Adam would be.

Little Joe took Hoss over to Adam’s room which they were doing up. The men had begun putting up bookshelves and the new double bed had arrived. They reckoned to be finished in two more days, which would give time for the smell of paint to wear off. He was able to report that the flume was finished. . Adam was to be taken out to see it on the Saturday morning and most of the men, who’d worked on it were going to be there. The actual ceremony was arranged for one p.m. followed by the wedding breakfast and the party to start at 4.30 p.m. in order to give Carole and Adam time to open their presents.

Hoss went in to see his brother and Adam insisted Hoss help him to stand. Hoss was better at taking his weight than Joe and Adam found with his big brother’s help he could manage to stand for a minute or so. However when he asked Hoss to let go, Adam’s knees instantly seemed to buckle, Hoss lifted him onto the bed but Adam wouldn’t accept defeat. “No help me up Hoss.”

Hoss looked down at his brother and, realised the futility of arguing, when Adam had that expression on his face. Hoss lifted him up but it was sheer will power which kept his legs straight as he took more and more of his own weight until Hoss was only steadying him and not supporting him. Adam stood for about thirty seconds and then fell back against his big brother, but he was grinning widely. Adam made his brother promise not to say anything, to anyone. Only then would he sit back and inspect the jewellery that Hoss had collected. It was most impressive and Adam was delighted.

Over the next four days things kept arriving, both presents and food and drink for the wedding and in addition furnishings for the new house, until Ben was at his wits end to find somewhere to put everything. Then on the Wednesday, four Chinese relatives of Hop Sing’s arrived and he banned everyone but Ben from the kitchen as he began, with their help, to prepare all the food that would be needed.

Ben was very pleased that Adam was so calm and content, he seemed unworried by the approaching wedding. On the other hand, Carole was getting very nervous. She missed her family, particularly her parents, and although she loved Adam dearly and had no second thought, she was very tense and jumping down everyone’s throats. Adam tried to calm her down, but he seemed to make matters worse, and she burst into tears and ran out of his room. Laura heard her and went in, but Carole was indulging in a real bout of crying, and Laura left her to it, sure she would feel better for it. Laura went over to see Adam, who wasn’t at all sure what he had done to make her cry. Laura reassured him, it was just pre-wedding nerves and nothing to worry about and Adam swore that he would never understand women.

Adam had, with Hoss’ help, been practising standing every day and he could now stand unaided and even take a few steps. He was feeling stronger every day and he swore that he would manage to stand for the ceremony. Hoss had expected Adam to choose Joe as his best man, ever one to discount his own claims, but he was delighted when Adam asked him.

On Thursday Ben with help from Joe, Hoss and Laura began to rearrange the downstairs ready for the ceremony. Everything was cleaned and polished and all the vases they possessed were pressed into use for the flowers, which Will was going to collect the following day. The whole of the ranch work had come to a halt, the bare minimum being kept out on the range and the rest were gravitating towards the house. Adam’s room was ready for the newly married couple and fairly soon the downstairs began to take shape. Ben had decided to let them open their presents in the room he had been using since Adam was injured. In that way only a few people could be present and it would be fairly quiet for Adam. Ben felt that his son would need time to relax after the ceremony. Then they could be displayed and everyone could go and see the presents,

As the actual day approached Carole’s nerves disappeared and by the Friday she was very excited and just looking forward to the wedding. On that Friday Adam suddenly realised just what he was letting himself in for and what a great change the morrow would bring. For the last twenty years he had lived in an all male household and it was going to be very different with Carole. He began to feel very uneasy and retreated to his room, he could hear everyone downstairs rushing around, but somehow it didn’t seem anything to do with him.

The flowers had arrived and Laura was putting them in vases. Carole came up to see him but he didn’t want to talk just now. Carole soon realised that he was nervous about the wedding, but Adam took her in his arms, “Don’t talk, not now we have all our lives to talk, just hold me tight.” Carole held him and kissed him passionately, and then she left him alone.

Before supper Ben sank down exhausted and demanded a drink, everything that could be done had been done and, apart from the last minute jobs that had to wait until tomorrow, they were ready. Hoss wandered upstairs to find Adam standing, staring out of the window. It was the first time that he had managed to get to his feet without help and Hoss congratulated him. Adam smiled, but it faded very quickly, “I’m restless Hoss, will you take me up to the lake?”

“Sure but lets have supper first. I’ve been lugging furniture around all day and I’m starving.”

“Go on. I’ll stay up here until you’re ready. I don’t want to face the others.”

Hoss asked anxiously “Are you alright?”

Adam nodded “Just sort of tense. I’ve never been married before.”

Hoss gripped his brother’s shoulder in mute reassurance “Take it easy, I won’t be long.” He headed downstairs after helping Adam back to his chair. He told Ben and Joe what Adam wanted. Ben knew that Adam had become nervous over the last two days and he wasn’t really surprised, he just reminded Hoss to make sure he took the long way to the Lake. Little Joe wandered up to see Adam. Adam wasn’t in the mood to talk, but he seemed glad of Joe’s presence.

Hoss came up and collected Adam and they soon reached the Lake. It was very beautiful as the sun set and Adam walked up to the point leaning on his brother’s arm. He sat down and stared over the lake. For a while he was silent and then he started to talk, half to himself and half to his brother. “I’ve always wanted a wife and a home of my own, with God’s blessing children. I love Carole so much it almost hurts and I am sure we will be happy together, so why the hell am I so scared all of a sudden?”

Hoss gripped his shoulder “Everyone gets scared at big changes Adam, it’s not unusual.”

“I know but every time I think of tomorrow my stomach sinks, I tense up and that damned pain comes back. I feel sick and faint and I’m so scared I’ll collapse, or in some way make a fool of myself.”

Hoss could have laughed at his pigheaded older brother, who had always to show himself super human to the outside world, but he knew better. “Everyone knows you’ve been ill. Noone would think any the worst of you if that did happen, but it won’t. It is far worse in prospect than it will be in practice. You’ll be fine on the day.”

Adam stared out over the Lake not answering and Hoss slipped his arm round his brother’s shoulders “Anyhow if you feel faint or weak you can always lean on me I’ll be right there.”

Adam put his hand over one of Hoss’ “You always are. I wonder if you know just how much that means to me.” The brothers sat close together for a long time staring out over the lake, close in body and spirit, until eventually Adam said “Its time we went back.”

Carole Laura and Will had all gone to bed when they returned and Joe soon followed, tired out after all the preparations. Hoss went on up, leaving Adam and his father sitting staring into the fire. Adam didn’t want to go to bed so Ben stayed. He tried “You ought to get a good night’s sleep Adam it will be a long day tomorrow.”

“I don’t feel like sleep.”

“I could give you a dose of laudanum.”

“No, not tonight Pa. It’s my last night of freedom.”

Ben grinned and said, “Well let’s have a drink then.” Father and son sat drinking brandy by the dying embers of the fire and gradually Adam relaxed. “Pa were you scared before marrying my mother?”

“I was scared before each of my three wedding days, but the first one was the worst.” He was quiet for a moment and then went on “Elizabeth was a very beautiful woman just like your Carole. Liz was always so calm and peaceful, serene, you take after your mother in so many ways.”

“I don’t feel very calm or peaceful at the moment.”

“It would be very surprising if you did Adam. You’ve been a bachelor for a long time, you’re fairly set in your ways and it will be a great change.”

“I’m sure that if there is a right woman in the world for me, Carole is it, but suddenly I want to back out of it. I don’t want to get married.”

“That’s nonsense and you know it.” Adam didn’t answer and Ben moved over to grip his son’s arm “It’s quite normal you know, cold feet at the last minute.”

“I like my life Pa and now I don’t know what the future will bring.”

“It will be different, but not that different. We’ll still be here and the ranch but now you add something more to your life. I know it’s right for you Son. We’ve all seen how much happier and more contented you’ve been with Carole than you were before, You even look younger.”

Adam sighed “You’re probably right and anyway I can’t back out now. I love her far too much to do that.” Ben didn’t have the words to help his son, but he could at least stay with him, in case he was needed. Eventually about 2 a.m. Adam said “Take me to bed will you Pa.” Ben did so and Adam said “Don’t look so worried Pa, it’s only nerves. Its what I have always wanted and I love her.”

“Sure son you’ll be fine in the morning. He went to bed, but didn’t sleep for quite a while thinking about his eldest son. Adam had lost so much during his life and now maybe he was finally finding fulfilment. Thinking about Carole and sure that he could trust her with his son Ben went to sleep.

Adam lay awake, most of the night thinking about the future. In some ways he dreaded it the fear of the unknown, but then thinking of Carole, he too calmed down and about an hour before dawn he went to sleep and awoke early, calm and ready for the long day ahead. Adam wasn’t going to be allowed to see Carole until the ceremony and she was going to stay in her room all morning to ensure it.

Adam managed to get himself into his chair unaided and went downstairs hunting for food. Hop Sing had been up and cooking for three hours and there were marvellous smells. Adam knew that the cake was ready and so he didn’t go into the kitchen just calling for Hop Sing. Hop Sing willingly brought him coffee and bacon, eggs and hot biscuits. Even if noone else got breakfast, he was glad to see Adam had something substantial inside him. For once Joe was down early and he demanded coffee. He grinned at his brother “The big day at last, the weather is perfect.”

Adam looked up at Joe “It’s strange last night I was scared stiff and I’d have given anything to back out, but now I’m just so happy that it’s finally come. I’ve waited a long time for this day.”

Little Joe raised a quizzical eyebrow “Nerves Adam?” slightly surprised that his reserved older brother would admit to such a thing, but Adam nodded. Joe waited until Adam had finished his food and then took him back upstairs and helped his brother to get dressed. For now Adam put on his normal working clothes, he would change into his new suit later.

Ben was pleased to see Adam had come down to normal and was just excited over the prospect of the day ahead and his wedding. The house was ready and Ben flattered himself that it looked superb.

The Cartwrights had arranged to meet Philip, with most of the men who had helped on the flume, at ten a.m. Dan was going to bring Mr and Mrs King out to the ranch before then and go out with the Cartwrights. Adam was having a drink to calm his nerves when Dan drove the buggy in. He wheeled outside and greeted them and then, as he wasn’t supposed to see Carole, he let Ben take them upstairs. Two minutes later Carole flew downstairs into his arms. She looked radiant and kissed him hard. She said “I know its supposed to be unlucky but I had to say thank you for bringing them out. I missed them so much this morning.” Adam kissed her and said, “Off you go. I’ll see you at one o’clock. Be on time and remember that I love you very much.” Carole kissed him again and ran back up stairs.

Little Joe was bubbling over with excitement and came over “We are going for a ride Adam.”

Adam looked at his little brother as though he had gone mad, “This morning?”

Joe nodded “Yes but you have to be blindfolded. It’s a surprise.” Adam looked round questioningly at his father, but Ben just nodded. Adam allowed himself to be blindfolded and then Hoss lifted the chair into the wagon and then helped Adam up. Ben was in two minds, he had promised to keep it a secret but he wasn’t sure if Adam was up to surprises, even pleasant ones. Eventually as Adam seemed calm and happy he let it ride. The trip out only took twenty minutes. Adam asked several questions but as only Joe would answer and his answers were utterly facetious Adam gave up and sat puzzling trying to work out what on earth his family could be up to. The only sense he got was from Ben, who said that he had to see a wedding present, as it wasn’t moveable he had to go to it, and now was the most convenient time. Adam had a good sense of direction even with his eyes covered and knew more or less where they were going, but it didn’t seem to help, Eventually Hoss stopped and lifted the chair down. Adam sensed that there were a large number of people around and he was even more puzzled.

The wheelchair was pointed in the correct direction and then Little Joe took off the blindfold. Adam blinked against the light and then found that he was looking at the flume. For a moment, as he looked at the magnificent sweep of the flume he didn’t take in the meaning. Then suddenly he realised that the ugly gaps were no longer there. He looked round at his father queryingly “How on earth did you manage it?”

Ben smiled “We didn’t. It’s your present from Philip and all of these people who made up the labour force.”

Adam looked around and found he knew every men who was present, astounded he turned back to look at the flume, in order to give himself a minute to gain control, and then he turned back to the men grinning broadly. He wheeled himself over to Philip and offered his hand “I don’t know how to thank you all. Now I can go on my honeymoon with a clear conscience.” Adam was absolutely delighted, knowing how much it had eased his father’s worries, and he let it show. He wheeled himself from man to man and said thank you. The men were all well satisfied by his reaction; it made all their work worth while. Eventually Adam came back to Philip and asked “Was this your idea?” Philip nodded and Adam gripped his hand “I couldn’t be more pleased. I’d been worrying about going away with it damaged, as the engineer of the family, it is my responsibility.”

Philip said, “That was what we thought. All of these men and many more wanted to do something to mark your wedding and say thanks for your help over the years.” Adam felt himself blushing and couldn’t do a thing about it. The men raised a cheer and Adam laughed at himself. Then he said “I have to get ready for the wedding but I hope I’ll see you all this evening.” Then Hoss helped him back up onto the wagon and with a wave and a final yell of thanks they left. Adam buried his head in his hands, much moved by the thought, the effort and the number of friends who had wanted to do something for him. His family left him alone and they were nearly back at the house before he raised his head. Adam looked up at his father “I didn’t know I had so many friends.”

Ben smiled “Philip has given me a list of everyone who helped, so you could thank them, and to keep as a momento.” Adam grinned at his family, buoyed up by what had happened and by excitement.”

It was eleven thirty and Ben decided that they all needed to get changed, Joe and Hoss headed up first. They both had new suits and frilly shirts and it didn’t take either of them very long to get ready. Ben had taken Adam up to his room to help him get ready. Ben went out to fetch some bay rum from his own room and Adam moved over to the window to look out. Suddenly he felt scared stiff and as he tensed up the pain came back. Ben looked in an immediately went downstairs for brandy, He came back and wordlessly handed it to Adam. Adam took it gratefully and sipped it slowly, but he wouldn’t talk. Ben helped his son to get changed and slowly Adam relaxed. He looked very smart once he was ready and the chair was cleaned and immaculate. Adam settled in the chair and asked his father to pass him his bible and then leave him alone for half an hour. Ben passed him the book “Its ten past twelve now. I’ll be up for you at quarter to one.” Adam nodded and wheeled back over to the window. Ben went downstairs and checked his younger sons over, He ordered them to leave Adam in peace for a while and they agreed. Ben left them to greet the visitors who were beginning to arrive and went up to change himself.

Little Joe kept insisting on Hoss showing him the ring to make sure he hadn’t lost it, until Hoss cuffed him. Eventually a lull occurred everyone had arrived and been provided with a drink and the vicar was making the final arrangements, Hoss ands Joe went outside fort a breath of fresh air. Little Joe looked back at the decorated living room “We’ve waited a long time for a wedding here.”

Hoss nodded “Pa’s finally getting his daughter, but it was worth waiting. She’s a fine woman She won’t let Adam down.”

Joe sighed heavily “I know that but I just wish he was fitter, its going to be a very long day.”

Hoss was more optimistic “He’ll be okay.” Ben joined them he had overheard what Joe said but he agreed with his big son “I’m sure Adam will be fine, but if you think he needs it, get him out on his own for a few minutes.” The three made a wordless pact to watch over Adam and ensure that this was a day to remember.

It was time for Adam to make an appearance and Ben went up to his son. Adam wasn’t reading the bible, just holding it, as though to draw strength from it. Ben said gently “Time to go down Son, ten minutes to go.” Adam didn’t turn and worried Ben said, “Are you okay?”

At that Adam turned and said, “I’m fine.” The statement was accompanied by such a roguish grin that all Ben’s doubts and worries vanished on the spot. Adam let his father wheel him down and then Hoss took over. Adam chatted easily with the guests and as he said hello to Dan the reporter complained that he’d waited a long time for a wedding at the Ponderosa. Adam grinned “Stop complaining we have practically filled your paper for you this summer.”
Dan had to agree and then more seriously he wished his old friend good luck. Adam smiled “I don’t need luck, I’ve got Carole.”

Then it was finally one o’clock and Hoss wheeled Adam into position, in front of the altar of flowers, where the vicar was waiting. Laura had gone up to tell Carole that they were ready and her mother went on down. Carole was ready and radiantly happy, taking her father’s arm she moved out into the corridor. Downstairs silence fell as everyone awaited the bride. Then suddenly she appeared at the top of the stairs. Her dress was in white brocade with a beautiful pattern in the material. Very simple in style and close fitted to her beautiful figure with a long train carried by the two young girls, both dressed in dark green. Her hair was down and she wore the veil her mother had worn. It was down as she came down the stairs and the people were just a blur in front of her eyes. The only one who was in focus was Adam. To her disgust she had tears in her eyes despite her absolute certainty about what she was doing and her happiness. Then as she reached the bottom of the stairs, Adam got up from his chair and stood to greet her. An audible intake of breath seemed to come from everyone in the room and Ben took one step towards his son, but Joe’s hand restrained him, and the expression of peace on his son’s face held him still. As Carole came up beside him she passed her bouquet of red roses to Peggy and took his hand. They took one step forward. She was delighted to find him on his feet and knew that Hoss was there, if he was needed.

The ceremony began and both of them made their responses firmly although she had been scared that her voice would be drowned in the tears that were so close, but Adam’s hand was in hers and he squeezed it gently. They looked only at each other as they made their vows, oblivious of everyone else. The vicar said, “I pronounce you man and wife. Adam pulled her close and kissed her, Ben and Joe joined Adam and Hoss, as did Carole’s parents, as they moved to sign the register. Adam walked over to it, unaided, and Ben didn’t even offer his help. When that was done Adam led his bride out through the crowd and outside so that the room could be cleared and set for the wedding breakfast. Hoss took the chair outside and Adam gratefully sunk back into it. He had stood and walked further by at least four times than he had managed before. Carole kissed him “You promised, but I didn’t believe you could do it.”

“I had to stand in tribute to your beauty, the most beautiful bride there has ever been.” Hoss decided after the strain of the ceremony that Adam needed a few minutes alone with his new wife and he wheeled Adam round the side of the house and left him alone with Carole. For a moment they were silent and Adam pulled her down onto his lap, content just to hold her, no words necessary, both were so very happy.

Hoss went back to his father. He answered the question, so obvious on Ben’s face, “He’s fine Pa.”

“Did you know that he was planning that?”

“Sorta. He’s been practising with my help all week but he could only manage five minutes, and I thought he’d given up on the idea. Still he ain’t taken no harm and he’s feeling mighty pleased with hisself.”

Ben nodded he had seen the total contentment on his eldest son’s face, so he went to help in the house. Hop Sing and his helpers had the tables laid and Joe was busy handing out sherry, wine or punch to all who wanted, when Adam and Carole came back. Adam was in his chair, but in his own way he seemed to tower over the company, dominating the scene easily through his sheer happiness. He went with Carole over to her parents and they chatted for a couple of minutes, before the newly married pair circulated to talk to the guests.

It wasn’t long before Ben began getting people to take their places at table for the wedding breakfast. Hop Sing had excelled himself and there was a superb four-course meal. Adam wasn’t hungry and Carole was much too excited to eat, and they hardly touched the food, but they were in a minority of two and the rest did full justice to Hop Sing’s work. Carole’s mother was next to Adam with Ben the other side of Carole, Joe and Hoss opposite the newly married couple. When everyone had eaten and were lazing back drinking coffee and brandy the speeches began. Adam insisted on standing to make his, although he had to hold onto the table to keep his balance as his weak legs objected. Ben watched anxiously and it was with relief that he saw his son sit back down. Then Hoss followed tradition by reading out the telegrams, which had arrived from all over America and from England and even Europe. They were mainly from friends of Adam’s, although names like Dickens brought some comment from the guests. There were also a number from Carole’s friends and family back East.

Once the speeches had finished, Ben stood up. He announced that the bride and groom were going to open their presents upstairs, everyone would get a chance to have a look later, but for now punch and tea would be served outside, so that the main room could be cleared ready for the evening entertainment. Dan as a journalist and close friend claimed special privileges and Ben allowed him to join the upstairs party, on condition that Ben had the right of veto if there anything happened that they didn’t want in the paper. He knew Dan de Quille well enough to trust the lanky reporter. Otherwise it was just the immediate families going upstairs. Even so it was a large group who headed up with Carole and her parents, Adam and his brothers and father with Will and Laura.

Adam stopped in on his father’s room, promising to join the others in just a minute. He felt exhausted after his efforts, but he washed his face and gave himself a couple of minutes to pull himself together, and then went to see the presents. Ben had them all arranged in the order he wanted them opened, keeping the family presents until the end. There were packages galore and Adam and Carole both got busy opening them. They had the whole gamut of presents from a toast rack to a bottle of champagne to help celebrate. They were careful to keep the presents and gifts together and were often amused at some unlikely gift from one of Adam’s friends, such as the lovely lace dressing table set from the bartender at the Palace. One particular package had them all guessing; there were two small objects inside, one white and one black, but although all of them had a look none of them knew what the objects were and as Adam said they couldn’t exactly ask. Joe’s suggestions got sillier and sillier and everyone was laughing, until eventually Adam begged for mercy, it still hurt to laugh.

Eventually the minor gifts were open and they came to the family ones. The first they opened was the dinner and tea service from Will and Laura. It was a complete twelve-piece setting of blue and white Wedgwood china. Carole was delighted with it and insisted on taking out each piece and setting it out on the table. Adam kissed Laura and shook hands with Will “I hope, when we have the house built, you will be our first guests to come and use it.” Will squeezed his cousin’s shoulder “Willingly now.” Ben grinned broadly happy to see the cousins back on good terms.

Then Adam undid the present from Carole’s parents. It was a beautifully tooled silver set of teapot, water pot and milk jug all on a matching tray. Adam knew enough to realise it was a valuable antique set and he examined each piece carefully and then passed them over to Carole. He wheeled himself over to his father-in-law “I’m no expert but that was made In London I’d guess around 1700.”

“Very close young man 1691 by the marks.”

“Its charming we shall cherish it” Adam shook hands with the older man and then turned his attention to his mother-in-law and gave her a kiss. “I’ve not had a mother most of my life but I guess it’s never too late to start. I seem to have done pretty well out of the deal considering the stories one hears about mother-in-laws.”

She smiled at him “I don’t think you have ever had any trouble with women young man and having met your father I can understand why.” Adam and his brothers all laughed at that and Joe piped up “Flattery will get you everywhere with that pair.” Adam gently punched his brother at that, but he was grinning.

Then Adam began to undo the large box of books from Joe, grinning as he saw the Ponderosa brand on the books. Between them Adam and Carole got all the books out to inspect Joe’s choice and they nearly lost Adam, as he opened the book of Donne’s poetry. Ben moved over and put his hand round the book closing it “There will be plenty of time for reading later Son we do have guests.” Adam looked up slightly guiltily and put the book down, he grinned at his brother “Many thanks Little Joe it makes a real good start for our study.” Carole went over and kissed Joe “Great choice, they’ll keep us quiet for hours.”

As Adam went towards the next box, Joe warned him it was breakable and all he had to do was lift it up. Hoss had washed and polished all the glassware and set it out and the box was just covering it. Adam couldn’t manage the box from his chair and having read the card from his big brother, he asked Hoss to lift the box up. Adam was completely taken aback, it wasn’t at all what he had expected from Hoss, but as the glasses sparkled the array looked beautiful. Adam picked up one of the decanters and examined it as Carole went to Hoss and gave him a hug “They are exquisite Hoss.”

Adam was very slightly worried “They must have cost you a small fortune Hoss.” But Ben seeing the concern, grinned at his son “You underestimate your brother he obtains more bargains than the rest of us put together.” King came over to look at them shaking his head “I saw one set of decanter and eighteen sherry glasses sold in Boston and it fetched 1250 dollars. I knew there were six sets in all but I’ve never seen them together before.” Adam looked up at his father, just to double check that his big brother hadn’t spent all his savings, just on a wedding present but what he saw reassured him and Adam went over to his brother and shook his hand. Adam didn’t say anymore but Hoss, seeing the expression on his brother’s face, felt all his efforts in quartering Frisco were worthwhile.

Adam came to the final package, which was fairly obviously a painting. He carefully undid it and held the picture at arm’s length to study it. Joe and Hoss had seen the painting when it was first completed, but they had forgotten how good it was. The view over the Lake seemed so real, that as they looked at it, they almost felt that they were there. Adam had always used the peace of that spot more than any of the others and he was almost spellbound. Oblivious of everyone else, Adam pulled himself to his feet and went to his father “Pa” and he gave his father a big hug. Ben found he had tears in his eyes and he held his eldest son at arm’s length and said, “I pray you’ll be as happy as I was with your mother.”

Little Joe sensed that both his father and eldest brother were getting too emotional and interrupted “I hate to hurry you but the rest of the guests are beginning to arrive. I think its time we made an appearance.” Ben brought back to earth with a bump turned to his youngest son gratefully. The rest of them went downstairs leaving the newly weds alone for a few minutes. Adam sat back down in the wheelchair and Carole went over to him, he looked tired and there was still a long day ahead. Adam buried his head on her breasts and Carole asked worriedly “Are you alright.” Adam straightened up “I’m fine, we’ve been very lucky.”

Carole smiled “Your family put a lot of thought into their gifts.” Adam could only nod and found his gaze irresistibly drawn back to the painting. For ten minutes they stayed quietly upstairs and then Adam said “Its our wedding day. You’d better wheel me down.”

For the next hour the pair of them hardly saw each other as they circulated round the numerous guests. Adam was being buoyed up by the excitement and although he was rapidly tiring, he managed to hide it.”

The main room was cleared for the dance and Adam insisted on his right to open the dancing with his bride. He asked the band to play a waltz and despite Ben’s protests, he pulled himself to his feet. Ben and Hoss stood ready in case his will power proved insufficient but Adam stood straight and took Carole in his arms. He was a good dancer and the waltz was a slow one and he accomplished the circuit he had planned on, with no apparent difficulty. Then he handed his bride over to his youngest brother and sank back into his chair. He was utterly exhausted, even his lips bloodless and Ben wheeled him outside and away from the house to avoid people. Adam just lent back in the chair and closed his eyes. Ben shook his head and sighed heavily “Adam you are a fool sometimes. I can understand why you wanted to stand for the ceremony but that wasn’t necessary.”

Adam exploded “It was necessary because I wanted it and I will close the dance as well and walk upstairs with my wife.” Ben didn’t answer and after a minute Adam said, “I’m sorry Pa I didn’t mean to yell at you. It’s just that I’m scared.” Puzzled Ben said “But why? Everything has gone so well you seemed so happy.”

“I am happy. I love her with all my heart but I’m scared I’ll let her down.” He looked down not wanting to face his father “I’ve never exactly gone short of women Pa and I’ve never had to pay. But to my knowledge I’ve never harmed any of them and I’ve never seduced a virgin. I’m scared I’ll hurt her, scared that will make me impotent.”

At first Ben didn’t answer, it wasn’t a subject that often came up with his sons. He knew they were not inexperienced but had trusted that the principles he’d instilled in them would ensure they did no harm. Knowing that he had to help his son Ben gripped his shoulder “It’s a common fear Son. You know if she excites you and you are hardly likely to be so much in love if she didn’t so I very much doubt if you’ll be impotent.”

Adam wouldn’t normally have given that a thought but with his back injury, he wasn’t so sure, but just thinking of his beautiful bride brought a tingle in his groin and a little of that fear faded. His father went on “Carole loves you and she will want you too. Just be gentle and take your time, it will be fine.”

Adam nodded and then looked up at his father “Please leave me alone for a few minutes Pa. Its been quite a day.” Ben could understand Adam’s need for quiet, and pushed his son further back into the trees out of sight, promising to come back for him in half an hour.

In fact it was Joe who came to collect his brother. He found Adam with his head buried in his hands and worriedly asked, “Are you okay?” Adam had been so deep in thought he hadn’t even heard his brother approach, but he sat up and grinned “Just thinking little brother. Let’s go back and see the people.” The party was going with a swing with plenty of food and drink. As Adam appeared Carole broke away from her partner and ran over to him. Adam took her hand and grinned up at her “Hello wife how about performing your wifely duties and getting me some food.” She kissed him and laughing took him over to the food.

Sometime later Ben came over and suggested, that as it was nearly nine, it was time they cut the cake, Hop Sing’s masterpiece. Adam agreed and went in with Carole. None of them had been allowed to see the cake and now as Hoss carried it in for Hop Sing they all studied it intently. Hop Sing had made a three tiered cake on a central pillar representing the Ponderosa brand. Each tier was decorated with icing with a different view, the first of the pines round the Lake, the second of the Sierras and the top one showing the ranchhouse. There was an almost stunned silence as everyone looked at the cake. Adam beckoned Joe over to him and whispered to his brother. On his orders, Joe went out to the kitchen and insisted on Hop Sing coming out and led him over to Adam and Carole. Adam smiled at the little Chinaman and then he said, “I think we would all like to express our thanks Hop Sing, both for this superb cake and for all the good food we’ve been eating all day.” As he finished Joe and Hoss led a loud cheer and Hop Sing confused studying the floor but Carole went to him and said “I’d like to add my thanks to Adam’s, it’s a beautiful cake.” Hop Sing looked up and Adam put his hand out and they shook. Then Adam got to his feet and stood with Carole to cut the cake, Everyone had a full glass and they toasted the couple. Adam put up his hand for quiet and thanked everyone not only for their presents but also for their good wishes and presence helping him to celebrate the start of his new life.

The dancing continued until nearly midnight and none of the guests had left, despite the hour. Until Adam eventually said “I think its time to bring things to an end.” Ben nodded but he couldn’t help trying once more to persuade his son to be reasonable “Adam you look exhausted, don’t try and dance again.”

Adam smiled at his father, he was very tired but he had a brittle strength that he knew from experience would carry him through. “When I got up this morning I set myself certain targets, this is nearly the last of them and I’m going to do it.” Ben wasn’t happy but he knew Adam too well to waste time arguing. Adam signalled Carole to join him and they went over to the band. He asked for quiet and then said “This will be the last waltz, my bride and I are leaving. Everyone got on the floor to dance and Adam waited for a minute or two and then he stood up taking Carole in his arms. He led her onto the floor and everyone else stood back. Adam insisted on doing two complete circuits and then he led Carole up the first three stairs. She was scared that he was going to collapse and was taking as much of his weight as she could. Adam stopped gripped the rail hard to stay on his feet and once sure of his balance he looked down on everyone “Once again very many thanks for your company. We wish you goodnight,” Then with Carole’s help he made his way upstairs, Hoss would have given a lot to be able to go his brother and carry him up. Like his father and little brother, Hoss could see the pain that this grand gesture was costing Adam, evident in the way he moved, and yet they couldn’t help him. They stood and heard his bedroom door close, shutting them out as he started his new life.

Once the bridal pair had gone the guests began to disperse. They nearly all came to take their leave of Ben and it was nearly an hour later before the last ones left, Will and Laura and the Kings had already gone to bed. Ben and his younger sons collapsed among the debris round the fire. Hoss grinned “That all went off very well. Adam looked real happy. I think he enjoyed it all.”

Joe agreed with his brother “Sure did, but don’t it seem strange to think that he’s only upstairs but we can’t go in to see if he’s alright. He looked exhausted.” Ben had been thinking the same he knew his eldest son was exhausted and in pain but now he had lose the right to check on his own son and it was a very odd feeling. The three sat staring into the fire. In some ways Carole had joined the family, but they couldn’t help feeling that in other ways Adam had drawn away from them. Eventually tired out and an odd mixture of happy and sad, the three headed for bed.

In his newly decorated room Adam was totally happy. Utterly exhausted, he was unwilling to go to sleep as he thought back over the events of the day. Carole had come to him so willingly and he had gently made her his own and now he lay holding her asleep in his arms, watching the moon over the Sierra Nevada. He had waited a long time but now he had everything he had ever wanted and the future looked perfect.

THE END